The Grain of Wheat

THE WORD OF THE MASTER

Beinsa Duno

lzgrev
A
1990
 The Grain of Wheat
is the symbol of the
human soul.
B.D.

Today God’s Teaching is preached to the people. It is for all men, for the whole
of mankind, for every situation, for all times and epochs. It is for those who have a
deep understanding of life. He who strives after the inner meaning of that teaching,
he will find in it strength to renew his life and to decide his tasks correctly.

The Master

BEINSA DUNO

Doctor Petur Dunov — Philosopher, Composer, Master, gave seven thousand

talks on Love, Wisdom and Truth. The creator of Paneurhythmics, the highest
Cosmic rhythm with music and harmonious movements.
 This is what he says:

“I teach a positive Teaching that you can apply in the life and I can attempt this
with anyone, so long as he is sincere.

That is the privilege of my philosophy — that it can be applied in life. I am

applying this divine science in practice.”

“When you accept the Teaching I want you to remain true to it and not to
distort it. You will learn to teach the god’s Teaching to the White Brotherhood.

All nations are responsible to wise Nature. The only thing that wise Nature
requires is for all beings to befree!”

What did he say? Did he ask whether the Teaching of the Master Beinsa Duno
was a cosmic Teaching? Yes, it was he who first spoke of man’s cosmic awareness.
He wrote the following letter to one of his first students: “Consider yourself a world
citizen. Be a citizen of the earth!”

The cosmos and cosmic awareness, clearly expressed and so accessible to the
minds of his disciples since the beginning of the century! What is surprising about
that!

Does he work miracles? Yes, he works many miracles but they are performed
gently and quietly as if they are the most natural thing in the world. He works the
greatest miracles with people. They are his daily miracle. They change and are
imbued with a anew awareness.

Did he ever say that he could be in any place at any time? No, he almost never
spoke about that. However, people have this experience; they see him, his modest
and humble disciples...
 I

THIS BOOK IS FOR EVERYONE

T his book is not only for mystics or for people with spiritual interests, even

though they
will find in it abundant nourishment for their spiritual life and will find
confirmation of that which their intuition tells them is true.

This book is for everyone. Because we all need to be healthy, to know how to
eat correctly, to breathe correctly, to think correctly and to be happy.
The World has been given as a home to everyone, but goodness comes from the
fact that there are good people in the world. The good, the strong, the humble will
help the weak; they will send down to the earth the good which God has intended
for all.
The Teaching of the Master Beinsa Duno elevated only the most deprived, poor
and sick. It accomplished miracles for them slowly and gradually as the sun gives
growth to a small seed. His voice which was so soft could reach the very end of the
salon, to the edge of the courtyard of his small house in the outskirts of Sofia where
he first spoke.

Now it is just as quiet and soft, and it will reach not only those who are ready
who are seeking, but also all regions because it bears freedom. That freedom which
bears divine harmony into our thoughts and desires, which will bring it about that
everyone will find his place and that everyone will make use of the possibilities
which are concealed in his brain and in his heart.
It brings peace to humanity, because the Lord appears as peace. And peace is a
sign of harmony, of unity of judgment, of an enlightened character, of love, of
wisdom, of truth, “goodness and justice.”
These are his Words. And who could not hear them or understand them? The
breathing of the ONE, the GREAT ONE, will bring life to all. That breathing is Love.
Love for all, love for everything. If one day people cease loving one another, life will
end. The whole of humanity lives from love, which continuously comes to the earth.
He began with the simplest things: food, breathing, the sun, the air, water the
most important healers. Correct and deep breathing is the medicine for illness, and
not injections. It is the key to health. Breathing is praise to God. He who cannot
breathe correctly neither praises himself nor the Lord. If you breathe correctly, you
are surrounded by God’s blessing.
An unhappy, sick young man came to him. He stuttered so much that he could
not say two words to the young girl he loved. What a shame! Not to be able to
express one’s love. He was afraid that she would burst out laughing if he spoke to
her. The Master laughed: “Deep breathing. That will help you!” He went into the
pine forest. He breathed in a little, and there was no stuttering. He continued to do
deep breathing for hours, months, years. The Master said: “One day he will become
an apostle of deep breathing.”
How beautifully and detailedly he later explained the possibilities of deep
breathing! He cured dozens of people through deep breathing. His voice was smooth
and beautiful, his speech was pleasant. He was one of the miracles of deep
breathing, performed by the Master.
A new element is now entering the atmosphere. It is so light, it enters
everywhere, but it cannot remain anywhere. During the new breathing-lower, middle
and upper (breathing) joined to thought, formula, and exercise — one needs to
retain the air for a long time and to exhale for a long time ... A rich man, if he
doesn’t breathe properly, is poor.
Even nature begins first with the simplest things.
“If they give me several dishes, I shall choose only one. Some perhaps would
prefer to taste them all. Who is more correct? Is it better to eat all the dishes? If you
try many dishes, you will expend more energy and you will receive less in return.
You will expend less energy on one dish, and you will receive more in return.”
“Good health is the result of a powerful and intelligent will. Not to be bribed and
not to be seduced by anything- that is will; not to lie to oneself or to anyone else-
that is will.”
“Thought nourishes a person like bread. If a person’s thoughts are not healthy,
even if he eats well, he will decline.”
“The brain cannot function correctly, if the digestive and respiratory system are not in
order.”
“We will put external morality in second place. Morality should First relate to our
life, to the building of our thoughts and feelings, to the beautiful and the great in the
world.”
And the sun! What culture the Master gives to our thoughts and
comprehension of the Sun. Here are some of his thoughts about that:
“The intelligent person, when he sees that his organism is lacking energy,
gathers it from the sun. He knows that the sun can compensate for any deficiency in
energy. Powerful forces are hidden in the sun’s rays. Only the solar energy can
restore powers, health.
“I GIVE YOU ALL THIS BLANK CHEQUE.
“Go out each morning and turn your back first to the south, then to the north,
and after a little while to the East, and stand like that for one hour from seven to
eight. Direct your mind “upward and say:

‘Lord, enlighten my mind. Give health to everyone who needs it and to me as

well. ‘ Try this experiment, and you will see that it will bring positive results.
“When you get up in the morning, don’t be in a hurry to decide what you will do
and what you will eat. First say: power, life, health. Power for your mind, life for your
heart, and health for your will. In the morning you will say it once, at dinner, before
you begin to eat, you will say the same thing.
“FOOD NOT ONLY STRENGTHENS US PHYSICALLY, IT ALSO MAKES IT POSSIBLE
FOR ADVANCED BEINGS TO GIVE US THEIR IDEAS.”
“Wheat and water, air and light, those are the foods which I recommend. For
now there is no better food than wheat. In the distant future people will nourish
themselves with light. Even now there are adepts who can do this. Everything is in
light. If you can compress light, you will have food. When people begin to nourish
themselves with light, then the son of man “will come to earth.
“Health! Man’s health, in the physical, spiritual and mental respect, depends on
the light which provides the impulse for growth. You cannot think because you do
not have contact with the yellow rays which provide the impulse for thought. You do
not have boldness or courage because you do not have a connection with the violet
rays of the sun. If the soul of a man is full of divine intelligent love, he cannot lose
the light of his mind.
“The thought of a good man is powerful. It is equal to the thought often
thousand average people. Correct thinking is the magic wand which brings order to
all things. The brain is an apparatus of which only one small part operates. If you
want to write, only one small place in the brain is activated. If you wish to sing, the
same thing. That energy will come to your throat, and as you push out the air you
begin singing.
“I WANT YOU TO BE MUSICAL FROM HEAD TO TOE.
Music is a method for improving life. No matter what Field you are in, you cannot think
correctly if you are not musical. Likewise, you will not be able to feel or act correctly if you are not
musical.
“In every action there should participate the mind, sympathetic nervous system
and will. Then you are in contact with the cosmic rhythm.”
What artist could draw the splendid image of the new man whom the Master set
forth as an idea toward which we should strive.! “Your eyes should neither twinkle or
squint, they should be pure as the clear sky. Your skin should be soft, neither dry
nor damp, but smooth and receptive. All sorrows, sufferings, negative feelings,
wrath, envy, lies and jealousy make the skin coarse, and as a result it cannot
receive the prana as it should. You can keep your skin soft and clean not with oils,
but through the use of special foods which you must learn. Every person should be
clean and beautiful, because the energy of a person should go out and come in in
equal measure.
“Only the spiritual life can renew the body. Every day you will seek healthy,
beautiful, nimble people, and you will think about them and get in touch with them.
By beautiful I mean having a pleasing appearance with noble character, with a
beautiful expression on their faces.”
Health, health! He sang one song which reminds us: “Health is wealth, health is
wealth, for the life of the soul! Does not this mean that we should turn our attention
away from those who are externally not beautiful? Today people see only the bad
and not the good in souls. You meet a child but you do not pay attention to him.
Why? It is dirty. You express yourself without looking into the beauty of his soul.
That beauty can be seen, but you have to have love in your heart in order to see it.”
He set new norms for relations between friends. According to the conventional
morality we feel happy when we give. But is not that a bit of vanity? The Master
expounded a new law: you should receive with the same love and readiness with
which you give. Then there will be a true reciprocity between friends. “When your
friend proposes that you eat with him or that you dress in clean clothes, do not
refuse him. If you have need, and you refuse to receive what your friend offers you,
you do damage to his good feelings.” Note that the Master speaks of food and clean
clothes. In order for there to be reciprocity between the giving and receiving, the
two friends must be open.
The following brief illustration of Christ’s words: “Knock, and it shall be opened
unto you.” is unforgettable. One of the Teacher’s disciples tells how one night he
arrived in the capital very late, having come a long distance. He hurried to be with
the Master. He arrived at the doors of the small house with the hall — this was
before the small settlement called Sunrise had been constructed. He stopped before
the closed door. He got ready to knock. And several times he took back his hand.
Should he disturb him at this late hour? But would not the Master know that he was
there? Why did he not appear? He decided to knock, but he had barely knocked and
had barely put his hand to the door, when the Master stood before him, dressed and
ready to welcome him.
“Master, did you not know that I was here? Why did you not open the door to
me?
“Because there exists the law of Love: knock, and it shall be opened unto you.
We need to establish a connection between us, between our souls. So it was correct
that you should first knock and then that I should open up to you.”
Everyone who met the Master could see the gentle light that radiated from him.
Truly the fatherly principle of God was manifested in him. One of his disciples
said that once he went to the Master after having spent a night in which his pillow
was soaked with tears, and he conversed with him. “When I got onto the streetcar,
the conductor, a simple man, looked at me and said: “Do you know that you are
shining?” He was able to convert the tears of people into diamonds.
The Master goes up to the sun. He derives laws, scans space, makes a beautiful gesture. He
talks of the responsibility of every movement, of every thought, because they are imprinted in
space.
“I know of two libraries: one on earth and one on the sun. I have not gone to the
earthly one, but I have gone to the solar one. On the sun there are special
transformers, which are tuned only for earth, because the earth has a special
musical tone and a special colour in the solar system. These transformers are tuned
according to the various organisms on earth. An energy comes from the sun which
creates men’s brains, lungs and bodies. If people knew when there were streams of
that energy, everyone would be intelligent and healthy. ... Man’s heart is tied to the
sun and has the exact rhythm of the sun. The normal beat of the heart is tied to the
sun. ... Every single cell has a heart. All these hearts are linked to the main heart of
man, they pulse in accord with it. ... When it is linked to the heart of nature, the
whole organism is healthy. ... When you have suffered something catastrophic,
which you think you cannot bear, connect yourself with the heart of nature.
 The law is: keep contact with the heart of nature, with the mind of the sun and
with the soul of the universe, in nature there is one heart, in the sun there is one
mind. In the universe there is one soul, and in eternity there is one spirit. Above
everything is one God.”
 WHERE IS THIS BLESSED LAND?

There exists, there lives, an ancient land, a remnant of paradise on this earth.
There everything sings — the sky, the forests, the mountains and the people. They
have been singing ever since the time of Orpheus, because it was in the wooded
Rhodope mountains that Orpheus’ pipe could be heard and his school was founded.
A river has its source in the highest mountain range of all — Rila. There to this day
live invisible beings that keep the sacred White Brotherhood alive. In the same
mountains there is a 3000m peak named Mount Moussalla — God’s Peak, which is
surrounded by seven lakes. They are like a seven tone scale, their sparkling waters
singing. They tell us that on their shores, a Universal Teacher spoke of Love, that he
spoke unheard-of Words, that all people with alert minds, those in difficulty, the
unfortunate, all came to him. He healed them with his words. They were not only
gentle words about Love. They were laws which allowed no lies or limitations. He
was saying something unheard of: if you tell somebody that you love him and thus
limit him, you have lost all love. When you say, “I”, you must comprehend God
within yourself.
“You must study the music of the soft tones.”
Thus, those who listened to him and became his disciples became little,
everyday, shining miracles. They changed their old ideas, their old morals, their
bodies and their minds as well. A new wave was at work, harbingers of the shining
new race that will soon come to the earth. The Teacher referred to its
representatives as Sons of the Resurrection.
This Word was given in this Land, and we bear it with us everywhere like a
lighted candlestick because the privilege is open to everybody. Where is this blessed
Land? Look at the map of Europe, look to the south, before one reaches the shores
of Asia Minor. There is a long mountain chain stretching as far as the Black Sea,
which is referred to as the Balkan range. The name given to it by its ancient
inhabitants was “Hernus”. The peninsula across which this mountain chain runs is
called the Balkan Peninsula and this Land is the heart of the Balkan peninsula. Its
name is Bulgaria!
In 1981 the 1300th anniversary of the foundation of the Bulgarian state on the
Balkan Peninsula in Europe was celebrated. Long before that, however, in the 5th
and 6th centuries, the Bulgarians had a powerful state which stretched between the
Black Sea and the Sea of Azov, the Kuban and Dnieper rivers. This state had gained
international recognition and was referred to as “Velika Bulgariya” — Great Bulgaria.
When they crossed the Danube, which forms the northern border of present-day
Bulgaria, the Proto-Bulgars brought with them their ancient culture and civilisation.
Here in the Balkans they also encountered the ancient culture of the Thracians.
Nowhere in the world have so many gold treasure troves been found as those left
behind by the Thracians in the lands of present-day Bulgaria. The Proto-Bulgars, too,
had golden treasures that were truly magnificent and beautiful, for example, the
gold treasure of Nagy Sent Milos in the Vienna museum.
The Proto-Bulgars mingled with the Slavs who already occupied these lands, and
a large, unified Slav state was formed which was named Bulgaria. The Proto-Bulgars
made a special contribution to the formation of an original early Mediaeval culture
which was one of the most interesting phenomena in European history at that
period.
The most significant cultural role played by Bulgaria, however, a role which
found echoes in the whole of human civilisation, was its gift to Europe in the 9th and
10th centuries of a literature written in the living vernacular of that time. The
Bulgarians undertook a historic mission with the work of Cyril and Methodius,
creators of the Cyrillic alphabet, whose works were written in the old Bulgarian
language spoken in the Salonika area at that time. Salonika was the birthplace of
the two brothers, whose mother was Bulgarian. Their students, Kliment, Naoum and
Anghelarii, also Bulgarians, brought the literature which had been whose mother
was Bulgarian. Their students, Kliment, Naoum and Anghelarii, also Bulgarians,
brought the literature which had been translated to Bulgaria, and this magnificent
achievement found echoes in all the Slavic lands. Its source and beginning was
Bulgaria!
The Bulgarian combines the kind heart of the Slav with the developed mind of
the Anglo-Saxon. There is nowhere in this land where the beautiful silhouette of
mountain ranges cannot be seen. Proud, freedom-loving people live in those
mountains. They are accustomed to grappling with the difficulties of life. The
mountains elevate man, bring him into contact with eternal Truths. Human
individuality and thought are born in the mountains. When he was once asked why
he was born in Bulgaria the Teacher replied: “Because there are many mountains in
“Bulgaria ...”
Bulgaria lies between three continents. It is the ancient crossroads between
East and West. It has played a major historic role that could be likened to that of the
head of the Slavonic body, as it were. The Teacher was born in a Slav country, but
his was a mission that embraced the whole of mankind.
Bulgaria had to endure many sufferings, to tread a long, hard road in order to
be prepared for its spiritual mission and create conditions for a universal teacher to
be incarnated among its people. He chose Bulgaria to lay the foundations of the new
culture, which will be directed by the cosmic forces — Love, Wisdom and Truth.
 WHERE DID THE MASTER BEINSA DUNO
COME FROM?

THE REVELATION IN 1898

The Master says:

In the great household of nature, if we work for money for ourselves, we are
servants,
If we work for love, we are sons of God –
we are conscious of the son relationship to HIM.
Since ancient times Bulgaria has been a cradle of spiritual life. The Hellenes
considered Thrace, which is now the southern part of Bulgaria, as the Land of Light
because it was there that Orpheus founded a school where the sacred arts of life,
poetry and music were taught. That was thousands of years before Christ.
In the early Middle Ages Bulgaria again became the centre of enlightened
culture. It was there that Bogomilism was born. Bogomilism was the bearer of new
ideas that were of significance for the whole of mankind. These ideas were not only
of a spiritual character, bearers of the pure teaching of Christ, but it also
campaigned for just social reforms in the darkness of the Middle Ages and of
feudalism. Bogomilism preceded all the social movements in Europe and lit the torch
of the Renaissance in Europe, for which many people sacrificed their lives.
Bulgaria has once again, in our times, become the source and centre of a
spiritual movement of significance for the whole of mankind — the Teaching of Love
which the Master Beinsa Duno brought to the world.
It was indeed a great epoch when the Master came among us all. He lives among us and
with us. He became a centre around which a new life began to be born. Men’s souls came to life
and a miraculous phenomenon began the creation of a new world. Life and knowledge became
one.
It is a great privilege for a nation when the Master appears in the midst of it —
for he is the emissary of the Great Worldwide White Brotherhood. But the ideas and
the life he brings us belong to the whole of mankind. That is why our nation is duty-
bound to pass on to other nations the sacred Doctrine of Love and the service of
Love. They is how the Bulgarians feel now, as they did during the time of the
Bogomils.

In the Revelation to the Bulgarians and Slavs which was issued in 1898, in this
mystic summons and precept the Master says: “.. The Heavens set for you a duty in
the realm of peace, which will come to mark a great event in the life of this world.
And if we from this moment prove ourselves to be true to that noble radiance, a
glorious future awaits us, a future where we will not destroy life but resurrect it in its
perfect fullness.
All people, all nations who comprise the flower of the new generation of
mankind, are summoned to take part in this new life of ours.

I come from above on the exalted orders of God our heavenly father, who has
entrusted me with the great mission ofsaving you from the paths of evil and of
passing on to you the glad tidings of the truth of life which comes down to us from
the heavenly mansion of the eternal daylight.
Educate yourselves, awaken, become aware of life’s truth.
He who gave birth to you is ever vigilant, you know His name, do not hesitate,
do not be in two minds.

The Path in which I have come to lead you so that you will enter the Kingdom of
Heaven and be of service is an eternal path, a path full of the goodness of life.
Make the necessary self-sacrifice, each of you, so that the Truth will reign
supreme.
You are confronted by a great peril which is getting ready to destroy everything
that is sacred and which has been planted by the hand of our Heavenly Father.
The time is drawing close, it is knocking at the door of this world. There is no
time to waste on idle discussions about the past, this will be of no use to you if you
do not learn from its mistakes to rectify the present.
(Does not the Master’s message sound as if it refers to today?) He continues
thus:

“You should know that if you reject my Good advice and oppose my divine
dictates (and this has happened), because you are close to my heart, I shall use
other methods, much worse ones, which I am empowered to apply should you not
listen to God’s radiant commandments. You are under my protection and I am
bound to educate you in the Word of Truth. That is why I deigned to summon from
afar, from the heavens, the two brothers Cyril and Methodius, light of the Slav
peoples, and to entrust them with the Word of Truth and the Word of Life, that they
will bring it to you and teach you the path by which you must ascend to the eternal
daylight which I inhabit.
The Light of life which I preach to you is for you to live in spiritually.
I am unique. My soul is unchanging and I am true in all my paths. My word is
beyond dispute. God is my leader.”
Thus, he spoke from the seashore the mystic Truth before all the storms which
racked the world.
“Do not believe in the culture of today, do not think it can be your salvation,”
says the Master Beinsa Duno.
Why? Because it lacks Love.
Love is the first condition necessary for consciousness to advance. The first step
towards Love is to tell no lies. He who speaks the Truth achieves something every
day.
The first thing you must do is to absolutely exclude any kind of lie, white or
black.
 It is in lies that all hindrances are hidden. They are the bearers of all the
conditions necessary for your enslavement. Contemporary people are in search of
their freedom without realising that it is determined by the Truth.
In order to be free, a person must maintain his link with God, and with all higher
beings.

The Truth makes a person strong.

A person’s strong will comes by way of the law of Truth. The Truth is the purest
image of love. And who is free, we ask. He who can harness and unharness himself
is free, replies the Master.
Freedom which does not have love in it, which is just an extension of
consciousness, with no limitation, is not freedom.
Free your minds and hearts, you will, from slavery. What does freedom require?

“Each person must manifest himself in the way that his exalted character
prompts him to do from within.
If you do something out of love, that is real freedom. If you do not do it out of love, you are
not free.”
Who uttered such pure and powerful words? Who brought such simple and
exalted laws down to earth?
Today mankind finds itself at the portals of the Temple of Love. Christ is the
Portal of Love. One enters that kingdom through Him. He points to Love as the path
for human souls.
The Master propounded this great science of Love. He cast ample light on its
laws and the methods for its mighty influence on all beings and worlds. He unites
not only mankind but also the suns and universes because he is a creative force
originating in God.
“God is Love,” replies the Master when a small disciple asks him what God is.
“All you see, the constellations of stars, the suns and planets, the universe in its
entirety is Love!”
The Master achieves the disciples’ sacred passage along his road to the doctrine
of Love by means of a new, enlightened consciousness. The latter surpasses the
purely personal, individual consciousness, or the collective or even the cosmic
consciousness.
This, the highest of all consciousnesses, is referred to by the Teacher as Divine
Consciousness. On this, the highest summit, shines the radiant blue sky of Truth. It
is there that love resides.
However, before all this man must, in the same way, learn to love his soul.
“Learn to love your soul and you will be of help to yourselves.”
“Appraise the divine within yourselves — your mind, your heart, your soul and
your spirit.”
“The more you believe in your own internal forces and possibilities, the more
rapidly you will develop.”
 The Master Beinsa Duno esteemed man more than anything else! He entrusted
him with the path ofdiscipleship. Is that not the most perfect way to God?
“What should the path of a disciple be like?” asks the Master in one of his
lectures.
“There are two main ideas in the world, two methods by which things can grow
and develop. One method is purely human, the other is divine.”
You should concentrate all your forces on one aim — to develop the divine in
yourself and to give it precedence over the human.
Each one of you is preparing to become a citizen of the Kingdom of God, for
which you must have the correct attitude towards God, towards your own sould and
towards your neighbours. But you cannot establish these correct attitudes until you
have a main idea within yourself.
And for the future, whatever work you may do, if you do not have a main idea
inside of you, your life will disintegrate and you will gain absolutely nothing.
In order to find this main idea, you must allot your time thus, so that you will
leave certain hours during the day, certain hours during the night when you are
awake in order to send a powerful stream of thoughts heavenwards. You will think
about God, about the sun, about the saints, about all the great people of the past,
all bearers of ideas, who are still alive today.
Go inside for 1,2, 5 or 10 minutes at whatever time of the day to establish
contact with them. This will be a process of growth within you. Thus your spirit, too,
will grow stronger.
You are only incarnated in matter but incarnation is not birth. Birth is both a
divine and a natural process of the soul. Incarnation is an unnatural process.
As one is embodied in matter, one must use one’s divine mind to extricate
oneself.
First and foremost you should know that you are thinking beings and for this
reason must have one main idea in the world.
You will wander the whole earth and you will find this main idea, whatever it
may be.
When you find it, put it in the holiest place inside yourself and place all your
other ideas in relation to the former.
When you work thus the knowledge you will acquire will be of great use to you.
And then, as you grow and develop, you will not age but an expansion will take
place within you.
I hope that each and every one of you will have one main idea. As we work with
this main idea, all good people living on earth, whether they are alive or have
passed away, represent a whole with God. When we work with this main idea they
are always ready to help us at any time, and in all things — in science, art and life.
Contemporary people are in need of purity of thought, feelings and actions.
Always eat clean, freshly-cooked food.
Protect yourselves from contrasts in life — in food, in thoughts, feelings and
actions.
 So that you will not suffer, do not associate good and bad thoughts and feelings.
This association makes one displeased, brings disharmony into one’s life.
Should a person be displeased when everything in the world is working for him?
The minerals, the crystal, the precious stones are working for him. They absorb the
external light, refract it in themselves and send part of this light outward so that
many may make use of it.
“Plants absorb light and, in the form of various colours — red, yellow, green,
blue and pink, send it out again with their beautiful perfumes, again for man. He
receives them in the form of radiant thoughts and feelings and grows stronger
through them. They are indeed a fortress for him, for they make him invulnerable in
life.”
“No force in this world can defeat a person who is nourished by the light and
heat of his thoughts and feelings.”

“Be true to yourselves in order to distinguish between the Divine Order and thal
of man. These orders are close lo each other, as the shadow is to the actual object.“

“The order of man is the shadow of existence but the Divine Order is the actual
reality.”
“Strive for the acquisition of Truth.”
“Seek it in thinking Nature, not in temporary and transient forms. Raise your
eyes to heaven to see the Truth manifested. The heavens exclude lies of any kind,
as does light.”
“Darkness does not carry the absolute truth in itself because it conceals things.”
Light represents alert human consciousness.
“When one’s consciousness is alert, one looks at one’s errors with wide open
eyes and easily corrects them.”
“Nature requires of us all constant, conscientious and sensible work (not labour,
work!). She wants people to be satisfied with little.”
“Associate with people who have positive thoughts, feelings and actions. To
arrive at true, positive knowledge one must use all one’s senses. The eyes see
beauty and appraise it.
The ears receive harmony and understand it. Beauty and harmony are a
wonderful thing. He who sees beauty and senses harmony will never be able to
forget them and will never make mistakes. He who sees beauty never stumbles, his
eyes are always open for the light ...”
Thus spoke the prophet from Bulgaria and his disciples always followed him.
When they climbed the mountain peaks with him, when a fire was lit under the
stars, when a new dawn was breaking.
Fifty years passed thus. None of the Divine Masters has ever stayed so long on
earth. This testament has remained inscribed in the memory of centuries.
“A disciple must have a heart as pure as crystal.
A mind as light as the sun,
A soul as vast as the Universe,
A spirit as mighty as God and together with God.”
This is new Man!
 THE BOGOMILS

“The food of the Bogomils was mainly bread and water. They did not eat meat.”
Mediaeval writer
“A disciple must eat only plants that have sacrificed their lives for love. The only
plant which knowingly sacrifices itself is wheat. As long as people are alive they will
eat and drink. What will they eat? Bread. And what will they drink? Water.
If you eat meat you will see the results. The animal did not sacrifice its own
life.”
The Master

BOGOMILISM AND THE BOGOMILS

In 1937, the thousandth anniversary of Bogomilism in Bulgaria was marked by

the publication of a book by Boyan Boev, disciple and close associate of the Master,
Petur Duno.

In a convrsation the Master says, “If somebody wants to study the life of the
Bogomils, let them see the life of our “Brotherhood. “
The White Brothers, or Worldwide White Brotherhood, which was founded in
Bulgaria, is the spiritual heir of Bogomilisin without being its continuance — for
events do not repeat themselves in Nature. The divine is an eternal present.

The three branches of the White Brotherhood came together in the Worldwide
White Brotherhood in Bulgaria; firstly in Egypt, Persia and Babylon, secondly in
Palestine, thirdly, Bogonulism in Bulgaria. These three branches of the White
Brotherhood emanate from the Centre of Worldwide Brotherhood whose seat is the
solar system and whose highest spirit is Jesw Christ. He is the head of the White
Brotherhood.
Why is it that in the present age Bulgaria has again become the cradle of such a
spiritual movement, as was Bogomilism in the Middle Ages? This is because under
conditions of advanced materialism the link between the human soul, the nervous
system and the higher worlds weakens. Today is the era of diseases of the nervous
system.
The Master warned people about this difficult time in these words: ‘ If the
peoples of today do not take a new direction they will be forced to do so because of
the exhaustion of their nervous systems. They will also become neurasthenic and
then they, whether they want to or not, will be forced to abandon the old concepts
and aspirations and to set out along a new road ...”
It was like that when Bogomilism first appeared in Bulgaria in the early Middle
Ages, when mediaeval feudal ignorance reigned and people’s spirits were oppressed
and imprisoned.
 After the wave of Bogomilism in Europe, the whole of the continent was filled
with mystic brotherhoods which originated in Bogomilism. Bogomilism was born and
nurtured in Bulgaria as a manifestation of the Great White Brotherhood ten
centuries ago. It carried out an enormous task, the effects of which manifested
themselves in the West as well.
This movement is a transition to both a new and an old culture. It is the
Worldwide White Brotherhood which is preparing for the coming of the new culture,
just as in the darkness of the Middle Ages Bogomilism paved the way for the
Renaissance. It was the radiant herald of the liberation of the human spirit and
personality
Bogomilism was not a sect but a powerful movement which brought a fresh
stream into human culture. It carried forward with it the most progressive section of
the population of Europe.
This was the most precious thing the Bulgarian people had given to mankind
because the Bogomils preached a common human brotherhood, just as the White
Brothers of today desire mankind to be united by the most exalted law in the
universe, the Law of Love.
The Bogomils opposed violence in any form, they opposed war, the death
penalty and slavery. Who would have dared to voice this protest amidst the
fanaticism of the Middle Ages in the tenth, twelfth and thirteenth centuries? As well
as the Reformation Bogomilism brought with it freedom of the individual, political
equality and international solidarity.
For this reason Bogomilism was the herald of all great European reformers of
whom civilisation is proud today. Eminent Bulgarian scholars with an international
reputation and foreign experts as well have written about the meaning and history
of Bogomilism. They were also written about in the Middle Ages. This is what one
author has to say:
“The thing which makes the greatest impression is the strictness of their
morals, the purity and honesty of their lives. The clergy, who are their enemies, say,
“We don’t know what to make of people who neither lie nor swear ...”
The Bogomils were also referred to as Albigenses or Cathars. The word “cathar”
means “purity”, coming from the Greek word “katharis” purity.
Purity! The most important and eternal condition for exaltation of the soul. But
most frequently the Bogomils were referred to as “Bugri” because of their country of
origin.
Wherever Bogomilism arose its centre was considered to be Bulgaria, whence
came emissaries, apostles to all countries where there were Bogomil communities
similar to the first Christian communities. The mediaeval writer Robert Altisoid
referred to them as “Bulgarum heresis”. This phrase was abbreviated and they
became known as “Bugri” Another mediaeval writer, Wlldhardwen, refers lo the land
of the “Bugri” as “Bugria”.
Bogomilism was born in Bulgaria during the reign of Tsar Petur, heir of the
greatest of all Bulgarian tsars, Tsar Simeon, in the 10th century. Its adopted name of
its First propagandor and apostle, Bogomil the Priest. But was the latter its founder?
According to church sources and the latest research the founder of Bogomilism was
the youngest son of Tsar Simeon and the brother of Tsar Petur, Boyan, referred to
by the people as “Boyan the Magician”. Extremely well educated and unusually
gifted, Boyan the Magician received an excellent education and was well acquainted
with the ancient cultures and mystic societies. Bogomilism, however, was of a
typically Bulgarian character because the Proto-Bulgars were the bearers of ancient
culture and knowledge.
It is written about Boyan the Magician in Byzantine annals that he wore his
Bulgarian national costume to Constantinople. That was also the costume of the
Bogomils depicted on old Bogomil monuments in Bosnia and Herzegovina. These
garments remained in the Bulgarian national costume in certain parts of the country
until the beginning of the present century. It demonstrates to what extent
Bogomilism, like a wave of light, left in people’s consciousness and traditions traces
of the white brothers of the Light, the Bogomils. These Bulgarians are still referred
to as “white-garmented”. White is the colour of the White Brotherhood and of
unselfishness. White is still the colour worn by the White Brothers and Sisters in
Bulgaria.
Scarcely any material remains of the Bogomils are to be found in Bulgaria
because of five centuries of Turkish rule. There are traces of them to be seen in
ethnographical monuments, in stories and tales, in fables and songs, in the
embroidered motifs on the shirts of old or in manuscripts. For this reason, what they
left behind in Bosnia and Herzegovina is of exceptional importance. It has insistently
attracted the attention of eminent scholars and researchers, among them A.Benac,
A.J.Evans, M.Hoerves, G Wilke, 0 B Merin and A Solovjev. It was for good reason that
they dwelt on what the Bogomil monuments contain, not only as a representaiton or
effigy but also a suggestion of those stone sarcophaguses looming up in the plains
and wide, fertile fields. They are surrounded by dense thickets and the strange
beauty of the karst cliffs with their weird forms and the deep gorge of the River
Neretva. Here flourished the free Bosnian state and the Bosnian church, referred to
as the “heretic’s church”. Even today there are more than fifty thousand of these
imposing stone “steles” — and there were many more of them in the past. The
stone is soft karst and this reason is crumbling away. Some are still there, in situ,
others have been taken to museums. Here is our wise old man, the apostle of the
Bogomils, setting out on his way. In his right hand he holds a book aloft — the New
Testament. A New Testament with the Gospel according to Saint John. In his other
hand he holds a crutch, which he leans upon in all his dignity. It is as if we can see
him now, walking along the roads. He meets one of his fraternity and greets him,
raising his hand to the sun. This is how all persons are depicted on Bogomil
monuments, with an exaggeratedly large hand and the sun above him like a crown.
It is as if he is speaking the words, “We adhere to the Word of Life”. The other
person also raises his hand and says the same. The thoughts in St John’s gospel are
expressed in this phrase: “In the beginning was the Word and the Word was in God.
And the Word was God.”
Beinsa Duno, wrote a hymn based on the first chapter of St John’s gospel. It is
sung in deep mystic meditation.
With their migration and the influence they exerted the Bulgarian Bogomils bore
their culture and art, their idea, even their clothes and customs to other lands.
These figures in the soft karst are an expression, they are not merely images, they
are actuality as it was lived and an ideological truth as well, which is contained in
the depletion of apostles setting out on ajourney, of the heroes of the Bosnian state
and the free church of the Bogomils. There are beautiful horses in a harmonious
composition which speaks of rhythm and eternity.
Look, they are dancing a “horo”, which has always been part of the life of the
Bulgarians. They seem to be leading the dance with a song, rhythmic and free! That
song is still sung in Southern France, in places where the Albigenses and Cathars
were to be found. It is hummed by all Bulgarians as a song to accompany the
“horo”. “Boryano, Boryanke, sal ti li si moma, sal ti li znaish to peesh? Glasut ti se
chouva chak do nashta niva, chak do nashta sliva, surpa si ostavih tebe do
psiousham.” “0, Boryano, Boryanke, is it only you who are a maid, is it only you who
knows how to sing? Your voice carries as far as our field, as far as our plum tree. I
put down my sickle to listen to you.”
Do not those fine horses with all their accoutrements in a rhythmic canter
remind us of the horses by which the Bulgarians are known all over the world as a
“Nation of horsemen?”
An ancient Balkan legend passed down by word of mouth tells us that the Turks
conquered Bulgaria in the 15th century and the last capital of the Second Bulgarian
Kingdom in the 15th century, a noble family left Bulgaria and set off over the
mountains towards Herzegovina on the Adriatic Sea. Is this not recorded in the rare
and half-obliterated inscriptions on the steles, do they not twil us about the
Bulgarian nobleman who never forgot his people? He came of a family who provided
the tsar and nobles in TUrnovo with the finest horses, horses that charged into
battle and fought together with their riders. Was it a matter of chance that led the
Bogomils in that direction?
The Bulgarians were familiar with the art of stone-carving and the Bogomils took
this art with them when they moved westward; and as Herzegovina and Bosnia
possessed this heretical church they were also able to lembrace the art of the
heretics. Heresy! Knowledge in itself was not heresy. It was an open door through
which the people could enter the wide road of independent thought. It is a force
which enables a person to comprehend and judge. It is a lighted candle — enables a
person to comprehend and judge. It is a lighted candle — and that is the ‘correct
thinking’ our teacher was talking about!

The Bulgarians, who were the first nation in Europe to hold. church services in
their native language (translator’s note: not in Latin or Greek), achieved a truly
great feat. Bogomilism was born among the very same people. This made them
thinkers, gave them awareness. The Bulgarians indeed had a mighty weapon, the
Word, the Daylight written in the Bulgarian, Slavonic language. It was with this book
in his hand that the Bogomil set out on his journey!
As a Bulgarian historian and writer said in his book “The Bugri”, a spirit of
knowledge and criticism flourished in Bulgaria at that time. Educated, thinking
Bulgarians could criticise everything, even the church itself and its teaching, and
even go so far as to question the dogma itself. Nowhere in mediaeval Europe were
there such favourable conditions for such critical thinking.
They applied their ideas in practice by means of communities in which
they laid the foundations of the Teaching of Love, Wisdom and Truth. They
considered work to be the only way to meet the requirements of life and of the
community.
 They were the brothers of the poor, the unfortunate, the imprisoned and the
exiled — and all this in the early Middle Ages, the years of superstition and
darkness, of injustice and ignorance. Even in those days the Bogomils had schools
open to the people, the young people, including girls. They educated everybody by
means of enlightenment. The spirit of brotherhood and freedom entered the life of
the Bogomil community.
How did the Bogomils meet? In the mountains, forest, fields and caves, and at
time when there was a lull in the persecution to which they were subjected, in
various buildings.
At times when the Bogomils were most persecuted their meetings took place at
night. That is what happened in Bulgaria and in France as well. They travelled in
secret to hold secret meetings and lived in caves during the hours of daylight,
whence they emerged to preach to the assembled believers. Loyal young people
stood guard at the entrance to the cave and when danger approached, the Bogomils
moved on, led by loyal guides who knew secret ways.
The Bogomil communities resembled the first Christian communities. They
donated their property to the community and everybody worked for one and all.
They lived fraternally and shared everything equally, so there were no poor people
among them.
When a wealthy Bogomil possessed property or land, he worked together with
his feudal villagers in the fields and there was nothing at all which distinguished him
as the owner of the castle. Bliss reigned in these little communities and blessings
rained upon them.
Songs and stories remained from those times and troubadours sand about those
who died for their beliefs like the first Christians. Their example gave inspiration to
many and they, too, became followers of the Bugri.
What did the Bogomils eat, what was the food of the apostles, the Perfect Ones?
The Bogomils did not kill. They did not eat meat. They were vegetarians. When
someone was being interrogated by the Inquisition to find out whether he was a
Bogomil, he would be told to slaughter an animal or kill a hen. If he refused, death
soon followed. On journeys the Bogomils lived on bread and water. Is not the Living
Bread the Word expressed in the gospel of Saint John? What could be better than a
loaf baked in the hot embers and pure water from a mountain streamlet or a spring
beneath the summit?
The prayer of the Bogomils was “Our Father”. They had no rituals, they built no
churches. They prayed in the open air and indeed everywhere where the spirit was
present.
In our age the Master, Beinsa Duno, led his disciples into the mountains. There
he opened his school. The high peaks, the sunrise are the aspiration of the disciples
of the great school of the White Brotherhood in Bulgaria and indeed everywhere
they found friendship and support. How many unforgettable sunrises greeted Beinsa
Duno and his students in the ancient Rila Mountains, where the highest mountain in
the Balkans is located! In the gentle blue mist of morning one sees the Seven Lakes,
set out like a musical scale. Towering over one of them is a stony summit known as
the Peak of Prayer, which faces a sleepily beautiful valley. It is from behind this
valley that the sun rises and this is the most sacred moment, in which divine
consciousness awakens in man, a new consciousness which will awaken all the
higher feelings in man?
Among the Bogomils, the act of Christening or acceptance into the Brotherhood
was the laying on of hands, which means that by way of justice and truth, the
symbol of which is hands, I entrust my faith in the divine in you. They laid their
hands upon the crown of a new brother’s head, where the silvery leaves of milfoil
tremble. It is also the place of the highest human virtues, where love and reverence
towards God reside!
With a prayer which was uttered at the end of the Paneurythmia, the brothers
and sisters make the same movement, saying the words: “May God’s peace be, my
God’s joy and happiness shine forth in our hearts!” A new mankind is coming to
earth! That is what the White Brotherhood is working for. Today is a transition
between a new and an old culture and it is the Worldwide White Brotherhood which
is paving the way for the new culture.
Modern man’s awareness of the new culture will manifest itself in a completely
different way.
The wise forces in Nature are preparing a completely different installation for
the human nervous system.

“ I refer to the new person as a person of light,” says the Master. “You are living
in an epoch when the new mankind is being created.”
What is the characteristic feature of the new idea that is coming? you will ask. A
cosmic awareness awakens in the new person, and this is the factor the Master
placed before all others right back at the beginning of the century. He wrote the
following lines to one of his women disciples: “Feel like a citizen of the world.”
The new person will be formed,” says the Master, “This is the culture of the
immortals. The immortals shall live in the sixth race, persons of the ideal,”
The sleeping spiritual forces in the human soul are coming gradually to life. New
sense organs are developing in man. The Master foretold this with these words:
“Leave your prisons! Then a new life will begin. New horizons will open in your
minds and then the process of development of the sixth sense will begin in modern
man.”
Has not modern science also made many surprising discoveries which have led
to a deeper understanding of the laws of Nature land then people regard them quite
differently?

“Something much better is coming!” says the Master. The culture of

brotherhood and sisterhood is coming! You cannot live well if you do not live for the
entirety. Partial happiness does not exist. Live for everything!
 II

INTRODUCTION TO THE FIRST SERIES OF

TALKS ON “POWER AND LIFE”

T he author of these talks is a Bulgarian — the Master Petur Konstantinov

Dunov, whose spiritual

name is Beinsa Duno. He was born July 12, 1864, one thousand years after
the Christianization of the Bulgarians and fourteen years before the liberation of
Bulgaria from the Turkish captivity. Through five centuries of suffering the Bulgarian
people was purified and became capable of giving its physical body to the Master.
His father, a priest of high rank in the Bulgarian Orthodox Church, Konstantin Dunov,
composed church songs and was a fighter for religious freedom. He was a teacher of
the young and the old, as were all Bulgarian priests during the captivity. Instead of
using Greek, which was then the language of the Orthodox Church, he preached in
Bulgarian and consecrated young Bulgarian priests. And so Bulgaria, which had
given classical literature to the Slavs, which had been the cradle of the work of Cyril
and Methodius, which had been first in culture and science, and in literature in the
vernacular language during the early and later Middle Ages, and which had
disseminated the Sacred Word in the Old Bulgarian language to all the Slavic
countries, gave birth to the Master Beinsa Duno.
The Master gave seven thousand talks in the course of half a century. He had
finished his high school in Bulgaria and had taken his university education in
America. After seven years he returned to Bulgaria and began his scientific
investigations. He studied the Bulgarian people as a type, gave talks and formed
small groups. In his letters, epistles to these first disciples, there are mystical
discoveries. He introduced new concepts and gradually formed a new
consciousness. That was before the beginning of this century. He wrote to one of his
earliest disciples in 1908: “Have the courage of a heavenly dweller and of a citizen
of God’s Kingdom”
The Master Beinsa Duno published his first original work. his doctoral
dissertation, “Science and Education” in 1894. His last Talk was entitled “The
Legacy of Love”, given just months before his departure from the earth, actually in
the days immediately preceding his death (December 27, 1944). At that time there
were 144 circles of his disciples throughout Bulgaria, whereas he had begun with
only three disciples. Then he said: “thousands will come ...” And they continue to
come. From everywhere, from the whole world, from all continents.
Up till now 184 volumes have been published, and there remain ten times as
many as yet unpublished. He gave talks three and then four times a week. Twice
during the week, Wednesday and Friday, and on Sunday morning at 10. The
first two were given to disciples of his general and special occult class, and on
Sundays he spoke to a more restricted circle in the morning and again at ten, to a
broad audience, open to everybody. He spoke everywhere — in the mountains, on
trips and in conversations. His message was always the same: it had a supreme
Source. During the summer his school was on the Rila Mountain, which has the
highest peak in the Balkan Peninsula, the centre of which is Bulgaria. That peak is
called Mussala, which means “close to God.”
A composer of songs and musical creations, which he called occult exercises,
the Master himself was a great musician. Music is inseparable from the life of the
society of The Universal White Brotherhood. It is a great method for working with the
human soul. Besides music he created Paneurythmic, harmonious movements with
music which was also composed by him. From now on Paneurythmic will be studied
as a great method for the education of man and for his connection with the creative
forces of nature and for the development of the higher cosmic consciousness in
man. Paneurythmia are beginning to be practised in other countries. This elevating
joyful state and evolutionary movement is an unforgettable experience.
The whole brotherly life, the school in the mountains near the seven Rila lakes,
the trips to Mount Ida, first given that name by the Thracian settlers in those parts,
and the trips to other Bulgarian mountains (Bulgaria is a country of mountains,
streams and forests, like Switzerland), created in the disciples of the Master a new
life. They are radiant, peaceful, full of peace, joy and love. This was how He was,
with his great spirit, mission, and consciousness.
He began his Sunday talks in 1914. That too was not coincidental. That
was the beginning of a new cosmic cycle called the Age of Aquarius. The Master
says about it: “The whole solar system is entering into a new province of the spirit.
Up to now the earth was descending. Now it is beginning to rise.”
During that time one of the devoted disciples of the Master described his
external appearance:
“A man of average height, about fifty with faintly grey hair, a gentle and
peaceful look, the expression on his face is deeply inspiring. That peacefulness
seemed to be transmitted to me.”
He seemed to radiate some kind of other-worldly purity.
Thirty years later, the court physician, Doctor Furtunov, when called to examine
him just before he passed away from double pneumonia, said: “This is the most
virginal organism that I have ever seen until now”.
During his first Sunday Talks, called “Power and Life”, the Master lived in a poor
quarter on the outskirts ot Sofia, the capital of Bulgaria. He spoke from his small
room, and because it was too small to hold everyone, he spoke from his window.
There in the courtyard, even as far as the beehives at the end of his garden, there
were listeners. He spoke in snow and rain. He spoke, and they stood and listened.
One of his female disciples tried to move her leg after the talk and found that she
could not move it from the ground. Her heel had frozen to the ground.
It is remarkable that these talks still have meaning today. They contain unfalling
light, because they are condensed prana. They begin clearly, simply, and with a
fundamental question, which beconies multiplied in waves which reach all the
worlds of human consciousness. But what consciousness? We answer with his
words:
“Higher cosmic consciousness or the consciousness of the spirit and the soul.”

“Christ’s task was to develop cosmic consciousness. Cosmic consciousness is a

state of great activity. In that since there came down that soul which embraces all
beings from the smallest to the greatest and sends his love to elevate them. “
With the great insight of a pedagogue of the human soul the Master says:
“Search, yourselves, for the light which Christ, the man bears. It will help you to
find the way along which you need to go.”
In her first visit to the small house the same sister who describes him in her
memoirs says: “He asked barely audibly: ‘Have you read something?’ She did not
understand. He was referring to the first small books, like brochures, which
contained the individual talks of his series “Power and Life”. The same sister, Pasha,
who became his secretary and a worker for the Word of the Master, says:
“THE WORD WHICH HE GAVE US HE NEVER CALLED HIS OWN. FROM THAT TIME
TO TODAY I SAW, I UNDERSTOOD, WHAT HUMILITY MEANS...”
What a difference there is between his deep humility and the magnificent
picture of the human spirit in THE NEW COSMIC CONSCIOUSNESS, about which he
was the first to speak! That is the progression from the grain of wheat in the ground
to the full ear. The grain of wheat — the emblem of man’s soul! With that image of
the human soul, of man and his ascent, of the evolution of man and the earth, his
teaching of Love will introduce the culture of the sun. The time of the shining sixth
race of Love. He called this time the time of the Sons of the Resurrection.

The road is open.

The direction has been given.
The Word of Love awaits its dedicated friends.
 THE GRAIN OF WHEAT

“Except a corn ofwheat fall into the

ground and die, it abideth alone
but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit. “

The grain of wheat is the symbol of the human soul. It represents a great story
in the development of nature. If you could unfold the leaves of the grain of wheat
and trace out its history, you would completely understand the human soul. As the
grain of wheat falls into the earth and dies, as it sprouts up, grows and bears seed,
the same processes are true of the human soul. Probably the grain of wheat is
something very simple and of no value to you, as it is only a sixteenth of a
thousandth part of a kilogram. How much would a grain cost if a kilogram costs only
one grosh? However, the grain of wheat contains a power, a potential and a spirit of
selflessness, by which it nourishes both itself and others. And when you sit at table,
you do not think at all about the grain of wheat, you do not know what joy and what
thoughts it imparts to you. You do not know its origin. People do not value it, neither
do the hens; no one values it. But it is a great mystery in the world.
Now, what lies hidden in this grain of wheat? It is an image of life. The Bulgarian
word for it begins with the letter (j), which fully corresponds to the grain of wheat
two legs below and two small branches above. When we sow it, it shows us the
direction in which we must strive. The grain of wheat tells us that we must strive for
the One from whom we have been issued God, and that in order to strive for God,
we must branch out, blossom, and bear food for the world, i.e. “help and sacrifice
yourselves for your friends, as I do”.
But in the grain of wheat there is more faith than in us. When it is
buried in the ground it decays, but it understands the world of the sun, and as
soon as its beams appear, it says: “I shall not die, but I shall rise again and bear fruit
for others”, and it starts generating energy and strives for the sun. It bears fruit and
ripens. But people do not leave it alone: they cut it down with the sickle; they bind it
and pile it up, and trample upon it, and thresh it.
Human life passes through the same process. You may ask: “Why must we pass
through all this process? “ Man must draw a lesson from this example of the grain of
wheat. After the threshing-board and the horses’ hooves have threshed it, men take
the grain and put it in the barn. But its sufferings do not end there. They sift the
grains, and the bad ones fall below and the good ones which remain are taken to the
mill, where two heavy mill-stones grind them and smash them completely. If you
were in the grain’s place, you would say: “What kind of a life and what kind of a
world has God created?” But the grain of wheat has great patience. It says: “You will
yet see what my history is.” It is taken from the mill as flour and carried home, but
still men do not leave it in peace. The wife rolls up her sleeves; the flour is sifted;
some is thrown away, but the good is mixed with water and leaven and turned into
dough. Then it goes into the hot oven, and when it is taken out, we see those nice
fresh-smelling loaves of bread. If you were in the place of the grain of wheat, you
would say: “Our sufferings have ended at last!” But in a short time people break up
the loaves and start eating them. In this way the grain of wheat enters our stomach,
forming nutrients which enter our minds, and what happens? Great thoughts are
born in these minds and new desires in our hearts. The grain of wheat carries the
garments which clothe our feelings, it flows in the pens of writers and poets, in the
bow of the violin.
This is what the grain of wheat gives us. And if this grain had not passed
through the process of this development, we would never see these beautiful things
in nature. Why? Because the grain of wheat gives us strength to see. That is why
Christ says: “I am the living bread.” In order to be alive, man must be in communion
with his environment, helping others and being helped by them. As the grain of
wheat passes through this process, so must we be ready for such self-sacrifice. And
this sacrifice is not so heavy.
Now let us turn to the story of the life of Christ and of the Jewish nation. How do
you explain this contradiction: a nation has been waiting for thousands of years for
its saviour, its King who is to liberate it, and at the time that He appears the Jewish
high-priests and princes turn against Him? You would say that, if Christ came today,
we would behave better to Him.
I doubt it: see how a man behaves to his wife and how the wife behaves to her
husband, and you will know how you would behave to Christ. When the Truth
appears in the world, she will not be clothed richly, but rather in a most simple garb.
That is why Christ appeared among the Jewish nation in such a simple fashion. That
is the reason why people cannot comprehend the Truth. Such are the laws of this
world.
But there is another law in the world which is manifested in the sunlight. When
the sun begins to shine on all the seeds and beings on earth, the light, which
produces joy and gladness in some men, produces hatred and spite in others. The
light which makes some people well-disposed causes others to be fierce and violent.
The light and heat cause a wolf to start looking for a sheep to satisfy his hunger. The
same light falling on a thief causes him to think how to steal some money. If it falls
on a man who is living to do good in his life, he will wonder where he can find a poor
man whom he can help. Give a grain of wheat to a hen, and it will grow nice
feathers; give it to a swine, it will produce strong bristles and so on: a wolf, teeth; a
fish, scales. The physiologists cannot explain this process. It is inexplicable why evil
exists in men and why they prefer hatred to love and falsehood to the truth.
Christ says that, if the grain of wheat fallen to the ground does not die, it will
remain alone in this world. What really is loneliness? Loneliness is the greatest
suffering that one can experience on earth. To be multiplied is the purpose of life. All
suffering in the world comes from the fact that people want to live for themselves
alone.
Evil is always born out of our wish to remain alone and become the centre of the
world. For we should be like the sun: when the sun rises in the morning, it rises for
everybody because it loves all; it is considerate to all beings from the lowest to the
highest; that is why all turn their eyes to it. But does the sun say that we must enter
it? It tells us to make
use of the benefits it gives us; and just as it illuminates the world, so should we
shed light and enlighten those around us.
We have some false ideas in our minds which spring from our individual lives.
For instance, if you enter a house, which has a single window, but there are about
twenty to thirty visitors, you will say to them: “You have no right to be here: I want
to look through this window.” Yet while you are looking at the sun, all the other
people are deprived of its light, so you should call them all and show them the way
out of the house. That is why it is not good for a man to keep many people around
him, since they cannot have the benefit of the sunlight and heat all at the same
time. We must tell them to leave. That is whyJesus says: “He who loves himself must
leave himself”; and at another place he says: “He who loves his father and mother
more than Me is not worthy ofMe”. Thus, if a person gets too close to the window, he
will shut out the whole view from the others. Keep yourself twenty to thirty steps
farther off. That is the way to see it. In this way Jesus means that life does not
consist of material benefits: they are only simple tools and aids, as are textbooks,
pens etc. to a student. Do not think that God has prepared for you only these simple
things: He has prepared much greater things. Ask the frog its idea of life, and it will
answer: “I would like more flies to fly around my pond and come so near that I can
catch them easily.” And when you see it sometimes sitting quiet like a philosopher,
it is observing the flies, and whether they are near enough to catch. Such is its
concept of life.
So you see what people are doing. In order to say: “We are made in the image
and likeness of God,” we must have the qualities of God. What are these qualities?
They are virtue, love, wisdom and truth. Virtue excludes evil, love excludes hatred,
wisdom excludes senselessness, and truth excludes falsehood. If we have excluded
all those negative qualities, we have the likeness of God, but if we do not do that,
we are like the small frogs. I have nothing against these frogs: they must eat flies.
And why do they eat flies? I shall tell you why. Since the fly lives in a higher state
than the frog, the latter, aspiring to fly itself, wants to receive the vibrations of the
fly, to develop them, and so become able to fly. Why does the wolf eat sheep? He
must eat sheep to become gentle, for when we eat good things, we become good.
Actors use this knowledge when wishing to play a role of ideal love. They eat mutton
for a long time, for this kind of meat disposes one to such emotions. The wolf has
the right to eat sheep, if he wants to become gentle.
Some people say: “We must think and criticise,” because science cannot exist
without criticsim. It is good to, but how? Criticism, like energy when a diseased part
of the human body is removed, is useful, but to remove the healthy parts of the
body is out of the question. It is not difficult for anyone to be such a surgeon, for any
man can take a saw and cut off someone’s leg, but few men know how to perform a
surgical operation correctly. In order to learn how to do this, we must be ruled in all
circumstances by the rule of love. When I speak about love do not think that I am
teaching you a doctrine of peace and calm. A man who wants to love must
experience the greatest sufferings in the world for he who has not suffered, cannot
test the divine principle of love. In order to love God, we must be ready for sacrifice,
just as God sacrifices Himself for us. To come to know Him, you say: “God, give us
what we need.” “Give, give, give!” — this call can be heard from one end of the
world to the other. But we do not need riches, only those basic things which make a
good life. We have neglected the development of our hearts.
We must, therefore, go back to that fundamental principle, which is the development and
ennoblement of the heart. Evil does not hide in the mind, but in the heart. Each one of us must
ask his heart what it wishes. Our hearts have been corrupted by us, for many times we have
made them lie, think evil, etc. God says in the Scriptures: “My son, give me your heart.” He
knows and sees men’s faults and wants of us nothing other than the opening of our hearts so
that He can enter them. You will ask: “How?” In the same way as we open a window for the light
to come into our room. It is said: ‘A room, where light enters, is entered by neither sickness nor a
doctor,” and: “Where light does not enter, the doctor never comes out.” In the same way, when
God enters a human heart, no devil has admittance there.
Christ says: “Lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven.” Lay up your capital in
Heaven, so that God may feed the poor on earth by its interest. It is not the angels
who are working out our salvation, but we ourselves must do that. We have all the
conditions to do it too. The law does not require all men to be learned to the same
degree: each one must know as much as is necessary for him. Someone says: “My
brain is small,” but I answer him: ‘ If you cannot take care of a small horse, how will
you be able to take care of a bigger one; or, if you have a small heart and you
cannot direct it, how would you direct a bigger heart with greater desires?”
What, then, must we do? We must not think about the future, but rather take
advantage of all the benefits which this day offers us and use them for a good end,
for this day carries with it all future benefits. The law states that God, who has given
the conditions for this day, will give them for all other days. We should not think of
what will happen to us in the future: we should be calm. There are certain laws
which regulate human relations. The fact that someone may harm us is not an
arbitrary act: it will be done according to the law. However, every misfortune will
bring you a blessing, and every obstacle will open for you a new horizon. You can
test this fact at all times, which is why you must not worry about the misfortunes
which may befall you.
Evolution is necessary to us, much greater benefits are in store for us, but we
must become quite intelligent and quite good, and this heritage will be entrusted to
us when we grow mature. The three things I mentioned, virtue, righteousness and
wisdom, are great riches, and when you possess them, you will be healthy and
happy. But you will say: “ How can we apply this teaching in the world?” We are not
obliged to set the world right: there are no abnormalities in it, for everything moves
according to a set order. We know why economic or political events occur. It is not
necessary for us to alter the flow of events. But I say that one thing is necessary:
every person in the world, man or woman, should correct themselves individually.
When the individual person is corrected, as well as their sons and daughters, then
their neighbours will be corrected, and the world will be corrected of itself. As the
leaven is, so will be the dough. This principle has been established by Christ, and
Christ is working for its realisation. And just as the chrysalis starts its development,
in the same way the world will be uplifted and changed for the better. There is great
unrest in the world, because all those people who cannot form their own chrysalis
are worried about how they will spend the winter which is coming. The
transformation must therefore take place in our minds, in our hearts and in our wills,
and when this happens we shall feel a certain inner power. Then we shall make
contact with the higher beings who have advanced spiritually and whom we call
saints. When we come into contact with them, our mind will be enlightened. The
saints are the teachers of humanity, and we must all be guided by them, for they
teach the world how to live.
But you will ask: “Where are these teachers, whose images we see in church?”
Every object has a shadow by which we can find the object. Your desires in the world
are a shadow, your aspirations too; you want to grasp the essence, so you just think
of God.
 How shall we imagine God? You can imagine Him as the best and perfect Man in
whom there is absolutely no malice or hatred, who loves people as a real father
loves his children — such is God’s attitude to us.
Now, do you think He is listening to us, or not? He is listening to us, and He is
working in our minds. The good daily disposition we have is due to Him. Just as the
sun makes us well disposed every day after rising, in the same way the happy
moments in life are due to this inner sun which has risen in us. There is a rising and
setting in the spiritual life as well. Those in whom God will rise will feel joy and
gladness, but those in whom He will not rise will say: “Life is misfortune, sorrow and
suffering for us” They must wait. Why? Because there are no conditions in them for
this rising and if the sun rises in them prematurely, it will be a misfortune for them.
It is better for them to rest now. I do not say that they are going to die, not in the
least; I only state a law.
When speaking of rising and setting, everyone thinks of dying .... What is dying?
This is a supposition. Each of you must have died in order to be able to tell what
death is, but now you are only imagining it. In one of his stories Tolstoi tells of the
experience of a Russian monk. The monk was eighty-five years old with a beard. The
writer asked him: “What reasons compelled you to become a monk?” And the monk
told his story, in short thus:
“I come from a royal family, and when I was between twenty-one and twenty-
five years old, my parents wanted me to marry a princess. At that time I fell into a
lethargic sleep, doctors came and, finding that my pulse had stopped, said: “The
heart does not beat, he is dead,” and they wanted to have me buried. I said to
myself: 1s this really death?’
and wanted to give them a sign that I was alive. My fiancee came with her
father, and I heard him asking her to cry a little so that people would think she loved
me. 1 never loved him. I love his wealth’, she answered, and I told myself that, if
God brought me back to life again, I would start a different life.”
How awful it is to be alive and not to be able to tell people you are alive, to see
everyone weeping and not be able to tell them you are alive! And how many people
have been buried in the same way! There is nothing more horrible than to be buried
alive. The greatest misfortune is to remain for days and months in the earth and not
to be able to get free from your body: that is the worst prison — hell. If we were
pure, we would know when the soul had left the body and we would never pass
through such sufferings. The devil is to blame for all these sufferings. But you must
not be angry with him. I approve of him in only one respect — that he is very
industrious and does not get discouraged. If you chase him out of the door, he
enters in through another; if he does not succeed one way, he tries a second, a
third, a fourth way. Here is a fine and encouraging trait of his. And God says: “Take
an example from him, he is a teacher of men, he teaches them and will teach
everybody; when he lies and lies to you, finally you will say: ‘We have learned your
lies, and you cannot lie to us anymore.’ “

When you begin to suffer, say: “I have not yet passed through the whole
process of the grain of wheat, and when your thoughts and your hearts are
transformed and become excellent, then you will acquire the image and the likeness
of God, and then God will raise you up as the sun restores to life the sown grain of
wheat.”
(Talk by the Master given on March 23rd, 1914, Sofia)
 BEHOLD THE MAN

Behold the Man! Then came forth Jesus, wearing

the crown
of thorns and the purple robe. And Pilate saith
unto them,
Behold the man!

John 19.5

The word ‘man’ in Bulgaria signifies a being who lives for a whole century.
However, in the archetypal language in which this phrase is written the word ‘man’
has a different meaning: Jesus, the man who visits the earth, the brother of those
who suffer. What should we understand by these words? Would people in the world,
upon seeing us, say: “Behold the man”? To deserve this name a man must possess
four things: wealth, strength, knowledge and virtues.
But you may ask: “What does wealth signify here ?” Wealth is the soil or the
condition under which a man can develop, which in turn imparts heat and light. As
to knowledge, it is the method by which our life must be understood and regulated.
Virtue is the goal for which we must strive. People often ask: “What must we do?”
Sow a grain of wheat, and it will show you what you must do. You will say: “How?”
Give it moisture, and the sunbeams will show you. The sun, the source of life, is the
only direction for the grain of wheat. We, like the grain of wheat, must grow and
strive for God.
Someone may ask: “When the wheat has grown, does it reach the sun? No. But I
want to find God.” It is not necessary for you to know where God is: you must only
strive for Him. The grain of wheat knows what the sun is and has received what it
wishes. The same law applies to us; we must produce the same result. We too
should be sown. We shall encounter troubles of all kinds in our life, but they are the
necessary small obstacles such as those which the grain of wheat meets: a certain
pressure is needed, after which the process of the growth of knowledge will
start until we bear fruit, that is, the acquisition of virtues. Then the Master will send
reapers to gather the wheat, and He will separate the grains from the weeds, and
the wheat from the chaff.
I shall read you the 19th chapter from the Gospel of St.John in order to show you
the four things which Christ bore on the cross: virtue, knowledge, strength and
wealth. God says: “When I work, you should be calm.” But since man does not stay
calm, God says: “Nail him, that I may be calm in my work.” When we are nailed to
this cross, we should not weep, for then God is working for us. Unhappy is the man
who is not nailed to the cross! He who wants God to deal with him must pass
through his process of development. I am speaking allegorically.
Once we have been called upon a.nd have started on the divine path, we should
have the simple faith of children and avoid weaknesses, as shown in the following
story. A great artist in England wished to paint a picture of extreme poverty. For
months on end he walked the London streets looking for a suitable person for his
idea. Finally he found a child all in rags who appealed to him, and he thought he had
found the person for the picture. He approached the child, handed him his visiting-
card and said to him: “Come to my place in four days, I have to speak to you.” When
the child saw awell-dressed man, he thought: “How shall I go to him in these rags?”
He at once went to some friends to find some clothes to present himself as is fit
before kings. Then he went to the painter in these clothes. “Who are you?” asked
the painter. “I am the ragged child to whom you gave your visiting-card.” “Go away!
If I wanted a well-dressed person there are thousands of them. I needed you as you
were on that day.”
We are not to take our earthly clothes to Heaven. When God calls us, He takes
off all our clothes here. He says: “Bring him just as he is.” When someone dies,
everybody turns away from him. Even those who loved him say: “Take him away at
once.” Where is their love? But God does not turn away. He says: “Bring him here, I
need him as he is.” And when they put us into the grave and leave us alone there,
what does God do? He begins to talk with us. He asks us: “Did you understand life,
did you understand the meaning of the life which I sent you?” The process starts
then: the people who have buried the man start weeping and giving an account of
all his good qualities — they see the divine picture expressed by the qualities. Jesus
with his earthly sufferings wanted to-give us an example of how we must submit
ourselves to this divine process. At one place he says: “Have I not the power to ask
my Father to send thousands of angels to save me? But if I do not fulfil the purpose
for which I have come how can mankind be raised?” And He Himself wanted to be
raised.
You are on earth, and some day storms and sufferings will come and possibly
the same fate may be yours; but when this hour comes, do not in the least consider
it a misfortune, for where there is no suffering, there is no gain, where grief comes,
joy comes also, and where death comes so does resurrection. He who does not want
to participate in the sufferings of mankind will not gain anything. After all, what are
sufferings? The results of mistakes we have made at some time in our ignorance.
And these mistakes are corrected by the process of suffering.
Now I shall speak to you about God not as an abstract being, as the
philosophers do, scattered throughout space so that no one knows where He is, but
about the God of whom I preach to you, who thinks about us and observes our
actions, who corrects and punishes us, who clothes and unclothes us and causes us
to be born and to die.
God is performing an operation, seeing that you are going to lose much and
shorten the process of your life. He says: “In order not to accumulate more debts,
take this capital which I have given you, and come to me now”. And in this process
we think the world has forgotten us. But if the world has forgotten us, God thinks
about us. The Scriptures say: “God is not only in Heaven: He lives in the heart of the
humble.” Therefore the first quality you must obtain, in order that He may come to
live in you, is humility. But this humility must not be that of a sheep, so that when
they beat you or break your leg you say: “There is nothing I can do. It is humility if,
when they take all that you possess, you say: “We are humble.” Humility consists in
this: when you have wealth, strength, knowledge and virtue, you realise all this and
say: “God, all I have is at your disposal, You dispose of it.”
Jesus wanted to show us the right way to live. Many Christians think that, when
they become Christians, they must leave the world. But you may give up your
houses, riches, wives and children and still be thinking of them. You may go to some
distant monastery, and still be thinking of what may have happened to your wife,
children and houses, which means that you have not given them up and you are not
free. To give up things does not mean to desert them, but to leave people free, to
let your wife act as she wishes, to let your son act as he wishes. To leave the world
means not to stand in its way Let it follow its course, for can we stop the flow of a
river? No, but we can make use of it. In the same way we cannot stop life, but must
only make use of things.
People say: “Why does God who is almighty not set the world right?” How
should He set it right? “He who lies, let his tongue go dry, and he who steals, let his
hand wither.” But then we would have a world only of dumb and crippled people.
What do you think? Would such a world of maimed people be pleasant to us? God,
however, gives a diametrically opposite kind of government by saying that he who
wants to become a master must become a servant. The strong people usually want
all rivers to flow into their river, but in the good the process is contrary God flows
into small rivers, and instead of conducting them, He lets them rule themselves.
Some complain: “Why does not God see our sufferings?” But He says: “I have no
time; I am so engaged in your affairs and much more important matters that when
there is a little time left for Me to deal with your outside petty disagreements, I shall
do that.” This is no allegory, but reality. There is a verse in the Sacred Scriptures
where God says: “I was for Israel as a loaded wagon into which people constantly
throw everything.” However, the sufferings we experience here are sufferings of
God — it is He who is suffering and weeping within us.
We say: “I weep, and my soul is full of grief;” but when we say: “God, forgive
me that I caused you so much suffering by my impure thought and acts,” then we
shall come to that real path which will lead us out of the present evil. And finally we
must let our God become strong within us. We have bound Him up with ropes and
nailed him. We must lay Him in the grave calmly and leave Him quiet. He will then
rise and set us free. And know this — those who put obstacles in God’s way are we,
humans; the devils do not obstruct God’s path. Since He has laid down the law of
freedom, He cannot and does not want to change this law and He will save us only
when we come to the consciousness of voluntary submission to Him. We must
become deeply conscious of becoming like Him before we can use our wealth, power
and virtues for the upraising of our brothers and neighbours.
Let me go back now. First we must live in this world as a preparation, for we
cannot live in heaven, since the heat and light there are very strong. Tust as a
gardener, planting pine trees brought down from the mountain heights, must first
get them acclimatised, so in the same way our Heavenly Father cannot take us from
here and plant us in the garden of paradise directly. We want to be virtuous, strong
and rich, and we can have virtue, strength and riches, but the conditions necessary
for their development are the divine germ which lies in our wealth.
But you will ask me: “ How shall we find God?” It is a very easy thing. A man
once wanted to tease his friend. So, when the latter told him: “Now we are in an
orchard full of fine apples,” he closed his eyes and said: “But I do not see anything”.
His friend slapped him in the face, and he looked up and saw the orchard. In the
same way God at times slaps us in the face, and we open our eyes and see. Those of
you whose eyes are closed must want to have them opened. Contemporary people
argue and say: “Where is God?” However, when misfortunes come, they all look up
and, seeing that He is there, cry: “God!” — that is why misfortunes come. They are
God’s slap in our face when He says: “I created you with eyes to see; they should
not remain closed.” So in order for us to rise, we must come to the state of children,
to see and be receptive.
Now another question. What must be our method of work? From now on we
should be always connected with people on earth through our minds and hearts,
because salvation comes from our common prayers; in unity is power. And, when
the minds and hearts of all men become united, then the kingdom of God will come
on earth. We must learn not to look for weaknesses in the friend we love; he may
have faults just like us. The weaknesses and faults are the external garment with
which man is clothed. The human soul is pure, and it can never be spoilt or
destroyed. It may get spotted externally, but since God abides in it, nothing can spot
the soul inwardly. It is impossible to destroy something which God protects. We can
submit to the world just as Christ did when
Pilate said to Him: “I submit to the one who has given you this power, but my
soul is free.” We must submit to our temporary sufferings, although we cannot
understand them now; when we die and rise again, we shall be able to understand
them.
Everybody until now has been tormented by constant fear in life. But this is not life. Man
lives life when he is filled with noble feelings. Happy is the man who can rejoice that he has done
a good deed selflessly. We usually take off our hats to a man in a superior position, whereby we
want to say: “Can you give me a higher post?” There is a devilish fish in the sea which greets
everything it meets. Man also takes hold of another’s hand, but why? These devilish fingers on
the human hand speak much; for instance, the small finger says: “Could you give me some
money. I must set up in trade.” The fourth finger says: “I want the fame and knowledge of an
artist.” The middle finger says: “I want rights and privileges.” The forefinger says: “I need honour
and respect.” The thumb says: “I want power and skill.” If the one who was greeted is able and
wishes to give these things, he will do it. ButJesus is standing today before you and I am saying to
you: “Behold the Man you are looking for, the Man who alone can fill your hearts with calmness,
who can give you a clear mind, health, social position, who can raise you, show you the way and
bring light into your mind.” But you in your doubt say: “Show Him to us that we may see Him!”
I shall use an analogy. A man appears far off one night carrying a small candle,
and I say to you: “Behold the man who brings you light! “ However, you see the
candle, not the man. When will you see him? When the sun rises.
Let me use another analogy. Suppose I take you to a richly furnished but dark
guest-room, and say: “This is a room with beautiful ornaments, great riches; in that
corner there is this and that, in the other etc.” “That is possible but who knows, I do
not see anything,” you answer. I bring in a small candle, the nearby objects become
more visible. If I bring in a second candle, the objects become yet more visible. The
more candles I light, the brighter the room becomes, and when an electric light is lit,
the room becomes quite bright; but particularly when the daylight enters the room,
then everything can be seen. The world is like this room; each one of us must be a
light-bearer and carry a candle, so that when we all enter with lighted candles and
put them together, the light will increase and we shall see much. Your brains are
candles, I do not like people who carry blown-out candles, but such as carry lighted
candles, as people do on the night of Good Friday. Each one of us must himself be a
lighted candle. A devoted, loving and good man is a lighted candle.
In the year 1899 there was a great drought in the Novo-payai region. The Turks
of thirty-nine villages gathered together from the neighbouring regions to pray for
rain. And the rain came. The Bulgarians thought that if God sent rain to the Turks,
He would send them rain as well; but no rain fell in their villages, and all their cattle
became lean for lack of food.
When people pray, you too must pray and make your petition. God will not
make a special provision for you, if you do not pray. Prayer is a great power, and
men today ought to be men of prayer; for by prayer we shall prepare our minds and
hearts. And we should not pray for ourselves: that is egotism. I do not want to have
dealings with people’s minds, but rather with their hearts, for all evil is concealed in
their hearts. God himself says: “My son , give Me your heart.”
Something else is important. Jesus has come to work, and when the light comes, it comes
gradually and without any noise. He will not come like thunder, as some expect Him. This may
happen, butJesus will not be there. When the prophet Elijah went to the wilderness to fast and
pray, and a storm and fire came, Elijah covered his eyes. But God was not in the storm and fire,
but in the still small voice which was speaking to him. God is not in your sufferings, in your power
or in your knowledge. He is in love. If you love, He is in you. If you do not love, He is not there. And
now you must love — this is the law. We do not love and expect others to love us. It is like sitting
by a stove, expecting someone to bring us wood and light the fire so we can get warm. We, we
ourselves should have this fuel which others may use as well.
We who are following Jesus, who has given us enough strength, should at last
allow Him to enter us. Now I am leaving it all up to you. Will you accept this Man, or
crucify Him? Will you let Him in, or say: “We do not want Him”? This is the question
you must solve. If you say: ‘Let Him in, He is our Lord,” you will solve the problem,
and the blessing will come. And then the word of the Scripture will be fulfilled: “I and
my Father will come and make our abode in you.” Then will the light be in us, and
we shall all be reconciled.
(Talk given by the Master on March 16th, 1914, Sofia)
 THE IMPORTANCE OF LITTLE THINGS

“Take heed. that ye despise not one of these

little ones; for I say unto you that their angels in
Heaven do always behold the face of my Father
which is in Heaven.”

In general people of both sexes aspire to great things and important affairs, and
everyone by virtue of an inner weakness despises the little things. If you are given a
penny, you say: “It is of no value; if it were a thousand, ten thousand or a hundred
thousand leva, that would be something, but a penny — I am not a beggar.” You are
given a walnut, and you are offended. I understand. “If you give me five to ten
kilograms, but a single walnut — are not you mocking me?” By aspiring to great
things we are also trying to get acquainted with people in high positions — kings,
presidents, directors, scientists, philosophers, calling the men in low positions
ignorant and simple. Throughout our life we see everywhere contempt for the little
things and a search only for the great things of the world. But Christ turns to His
disciples and warns them not to despise the little ones. Why? Do not despise them,
because you offend their angels who serve them in heaven. If you despise the little
ones, you despise the angels whose children they are. When we want to split a
stump of wood, first we cut very small sharp wedges, and when they are driven in,
they make room for the larger ones. If the first wedges are large and blunt, how can
they be driven in? Therefore the small things open the way for the large ones. In the
world too the whole process of development starts first with the small things which
you despise: all progress in the universe is due to them. We say that the plough
feeds the whole world and that, when the ploughman has ploughed the field well
and sown it, it gives great abundance. That is right, but we should not forget the
part that the millions of small worms play in ploughing the field.
When we despise the small causes, we allow great consequences to come to
pass. I can say that all our general and personal misfortunes are due to this
contempt of the small things in the past. That is why Christ tells his disciples not to
despise ‘these little ones’. Now who are ‘these little ones’? Some may say that they
are our children. But when we come to a complete application of Christ’s law, we
shall see that there are many other things which should not be despised. “Do not
despise these little ones.” I shall explain the hidden sense of these words. A Hindu
gives a walnut to his son and asks him to study it, but the son breaks the walnut and
eats it. “What does the walnut contain?” His father asked his son after that.
“Nothing special, only a tasty kernel,” The Hindu asks his son again: “Did you not
find anything else in that walnut?” “Nothing at all.” “Son, a great power was hidden
in that walnut, and if you had not eaten it but planted it in the ground, a great tree
would have grown out of it, and you would have seen the greatness of this small
thing, which is the germ of a great thing.” God sends you a small thought, an apple
seed, but you say: “That is nothing,” and throw it away. But God says: “Ask what
power it contains; plant it, and you will see what a tree will grow up from it.” It is
because of this contempt which we constantly have for the small thoughts that we
have come to the state of saying that the world is bad.
Christ says: “Do not despise these little things, do not strive for the big ones but
learn to discern what power is hidden in the small things and use them, for they will
help you to obtain the big things.” Your house is built of small, microscopic particles
all put together. Upon these small things, such as the grain of wheat, fruit and other
trifles, depends our daily life. This is in regard to the body, but also in regard to the
mind it is the small thoughts and wishes that produce joy and happiness in life. We
should not despise any living being which has a relation to someone and is useful.
This living being may be a pigeon, a hen, a sheep, an ox, a horse, or a donkey, but
there is a book for everyone, in which it is written: this day you have put such and
such a load on the donkey’s back, and if God puts a tax of five leva a day on this
work, in a hundred years — if he has served you for a lifetime — what sum will you
have to pay him? Some day you will be summoned like that debtor and told that you
owe him ten thousand talents. You will say: “I do not remember,” but God has
written in the book that that is how much you owe. Thus we all are indebted to those
little ones. We owe our present development, our present thoughts and desires to
those little ones of whom Christ speaks, and since we are indebted to them, we
must love them, knowing that they have worked for us and that we must work for
them now.
Love is not for the great men, for the angels and the saints: it is for the little
ones, the poor, the miserable and lost brothers. That is why the mother has such
great love for the child: she loves it under the compulsion of this great Divine Law.
She loves it simply because the child is unknowingly in possession of the inner fire of
God. You want to see God, but when He comes through this child you say: “Why did
you give me this child, God?” You call upon God every day, and every day you chase
Him away. And you pass for wise people! It is not only you who behaves in such a
way, but the whole world as well.
God tests your mind every day to see how much you love Him and whether you
speak the truth or not. In the past, when the world was spoiled, a rumour spread
that God walked upon the earth to see how people lived, and the people said: “Now
that there is no God in Heaven to control us we can live at liberty.” God saw in a
place a man who was selling a blind horse saying to the buyer: “I swear by God he is
not blind.” “Since you are swearing by God, I believe you,” replied the other and
bought the horse. God passed by a house and saw a man beating his wife. “For
God’s sake,” she said “forgive me!” and he forgave her. After a time these two, the
horse-seller and the woman, appeared in Heaven and said: “God, we preached your
name on earth.” Contemporary people also call upon God when they want to sell a
blind horse and when they want not to be beaten. It is these little things that brings
misfortunes. You have a blind horse and try to sell him in the name of God, but
watch out and keep an account of what you are doing. Do you know who this blind
horse is? He is your body. And people are always talking against it and punishing it,
calling it wicked, but the body is not to blame. Nor should you TOrture your body, this
temple which God has created. Therefore you should be very condescending to your
body, because you can work only when it is healthy.
Now when Christ says ‘their angels’, He means those intelligent creatures who
keep account of our actions. What we call ‘conscience’ ose angels who live in us and
note down every act of ours, good or evil, and who say: “You did well” or “You did
badly.” You offend someone, and his angel says to you: “Your action is not right.”
You begin to excuse yourself: “Please excuse me, I was nervous, indisposed; such
were the conditions.” Your being in such a state has nothing to do with the rule that
you must not despise those little ones upon whom rest the Divine laws.
 In our life today thought contains a great Divine basis, and if it falls on good soil,
it can regenerate us. What we call ‘regeneration’ exists as a law of the spirit. It is
that inner Divine process which uplifts and renews the human heart, the human
mind, the human soul and the human spirit. This is a process of elevation, and
upward movement. And in this Divine aspiration our elevation, redemption and
salvation are worked out. That is why all beings from the smallest to the greatest
are endeavouring to be renewed and uplifted, and in youth is hidden the blossoming
of the human soul.
When you speak of being condescending to the little ones, you speak of grieving
God, because when we grieve a person, we actually do not grieve him but God, who
is in him. When we do good, we help God. When we help a person, his angel who is
in Heaven will be at our service. Therefore, if we want to have friends in Heaven, we
must serve the little ones, and their fathers — the angels in Heaven — will receive
us into their home and give us a feast, and we shall feel at home. Service for
service, love for love — such is the world.
Now do you know why Christ turned to His disciples with this thought?
Contempt is a state which you must cast out of your soul. For instance, you meet a
person whom you do not know, and contempt overwhelms you, making you think
that he is perhaps lower than you. If you only note his ignorance and help him, that
is a different thing, but if you despise him, that is poisoning. And the movement is
always from the bigger to the smaller, i.e. God is always seeking the little things: He
is not engaged in big affairs. He has made the world, but the management of the
whole world does not give Him as much pleasure as His dealings with the children.
His work is, when He sees people committing sins, to teach them, and He gives us
an example not to despise the little ones, but to tolerate and teach them. When a
teacher is engaged with his students, he gets pleasure from that, and he prizes
those who study well.
The saints and the priests deal with the sinners and try to turn them to God. But
we all have the problem of turning our attention to the feeble people and to little
things. When someone says: “I cannot rest,” I understand that he is engaged in
great things, great thoughts. How can he rest, if he puts on his back a rucksack
which is too heavy for him, containing ten, twenty or fifty kilograms of gold? If he
leaves only one pound in the rucksack, he will easily rest. And now God is coming to
say:
“Down with all rucksacks!” He wants to liberate the world from them. “Down
with all arms which destroy your hearts and minds! You should all become like
children and not despise the little things which I have created.” God wants to return
people to that pure original state which people call savage, but which is not savage
in fact. ‘Deva’ means ‘pure’ in Sanscrit, and I want all people to become ‘devas’,
pure, and to approach God, instead of being rude and evil. I wish the whole world to
become pure and noble and not to despise the little things which God loves, but to
place love, justice, wisdom, truth and power on that high place where they must be.
Therein is salvation.
Talk given on August 3rd, 1914, in Sofia
 THE TALENTS

To-day I shall speak to you on the 15th verse of

the 25th chapter of the Gospel of Si Matthew. No
doubt you have read this chapter many time.!
and have meditated about the talents, probably
drawing certain conclusions, some of which have
been closer to the truth than others. I shall take
this verse in its ordinary sense.

When Jesus made a statement or told a parable, He had in view the basic divine
thought, or divine law, which He should reveal to people by His speech; He always
revealed certain truths. Now we may ask the question: why did he give five talents
to one man, two to another and one talent to the last? Was this done by chance, or
was it a deliberate act? In nature nothing is done by chance. When we cannot
explain something, we say it happened by chance. We meet a person and call it a
chance encounter. But one of the laws of life states that our meeting is determined
by previous causes, but since we do not know the law, we think that we meet by
chance without any cause. However, that is not so.
What must we understand by the five talents, the two talents and the one
talent? Who are the people of one talent? They are those who live only for
themselves. They say: “Let us eat three times a day, drink and go to bed, so we can
get fatter, dress well and live comfortably; that is why we have come into this
world.” They are egoistic people, fruitless, without seed — people of one talent. And
who are those of the two talents? The man who is getting married is the one talent
and his wife is the second. The two come together and bear children, so they
become four and say: “God, we used the two talents by bringing up children and
have gained two more.” That is in one sense of the word, but in another they are
people who live for their home, for their society or nation. But those of the five
talents possess something more. The five talents correspond to our five senses, that
is, people who have developed their sight, taste and sense of touch. They are people
of right thought and who have a correct evaluation of all that God has created. They
understand nature and life’s phenomena as well as the causes and results of things.
They are teachers of the world and live for the whole of mankind.
Now let us make a small calculation with the talents given: we have I and 2 and
5 = 8 talents. Is the number 8 arbitrary? No, it is not, it is the number of work. The
scriptures say that God made the world in six days and rested on the seventh day.
After every rest comes a new day for work. We are in the eighth day. And God said
to people: “I made the world, now your day for work begins, and some day I shall
come to inspect your work.” We live in the eighth day, and since we do not know
how to work, we make mistakes. But God says: “Work and go forward, of course you
will make mistakes.” What teacher does not expect his students to tear paper and
cause disturbances at school? What woman, when starting to tidy the house, has not
first allowed it to get into disorder? What dyer does not become spotted with dye
when dying? In the course of our development we must not expect the impossible,
but we must always expect change and the wearing out of the body.
 Now if we add these talents together, we get the following result. The one who
had five talents gained five more, which adds up to ten. The one with the two talents
gained two, which makes four, and ten equals fourteen, and the one buried in the
earth — fifteen in all. If we subtract from this number the original eight talents, how
many have been gained? Seven. What is the meaning of this number? We said that
it meant rest. Now we must understand the basic divine law that rest is the result of
work. Only those will bejoyful and glad who have worked. Christ also says: “Those
who have worked will enter into the joy of the Lord; all that is given me will be given
to them also.” But what did He say to the one who had not worked, but had hidden
the talent in the earth? “Take the talent from him and give it to the man who has
five, and cast this man into outer darkness where he should learn to work.” What is
this outer darkness? It is the worms working down in the earth. If you do not learn
how to work, God will make a worm of you and put you in the earth to work in the
darkness until you learn how to work. All those who want to philosophize on the
divine law will test these words as to whether they are right or not. This morning I
am speaking to you about the basis law: we must work. And only when we work for
God, is it work: when we work for ourselves, it is hard labour.
Work implies the idea of knowledge. The man who took five talents had five
senses: to him God had given all abilities and the necessary knowledge to use them.
The one who had two talents also had abilities corresponding to his knowledge. I
shall give you one more analogy. The man with the one talent is like a mineral which
cannot be multiplied: it always remains one. It can refract the sunlight very well, but
it cannot be a rational being. When your heart is hard like a mineral, you are a man
of only one talent. Therein lies the danger, for God says: “I shall take away your
stony heart.” But this one talent must be transformed and begin to develop and
multiply. The two talents signify the grain of wheat, or vegetable life, which is a little
higher than the minerals and can multiply and develop. What can beautiful minerals
give us? We would all die if we had to live on them. Thanks to the grain of wheat,
which corresponds to the two talents, thanks to our industriousness, and thanks to
those five talents — the abilities which our mind possesses for a higher spiritual life,
which show us how to cultivate the benefits God gives us — we can be saved from
many calamities in this world.
We must ask ourselves what is the meaning of ‘according to his several
abilities’. It means that each one of us must know his abilities. People often say: “I
want to have greater talents and greater abilities.” If you have not developed or
used the talents you have and do not know how to apply them, who will give you
more? Everyone of us has so many abilities that, if we develop them, they are
sufficient to form the foundation for five talents. But few men have five talents.
I believe that most of you who are listening to me have two talents. But if you
turn these two talents into four, that would be a different thing. What does the
number 4 mean? That you must find the process of purifying your life. You need
water, but it is muddy, and you must find a means of filtering it. If you drink it with
the mud in it, it will harm you. Therefore the number 4 is a divine process by which
our desires and thoughts in this world are filtered. He who has two talents must
work until he makes a filter. When they call a man a critic, you must understand that
he has a strainer by which he strains things until only what is valuable remains in it:
what is useless passes through it. It depends on what you are straining. If you strain
cheese, it remains in the strainer, but if you strain water, the pure water will pass
through, and the sediment will remain in it. Sometimes you succeed in your
straining enterprises and at other times you do not, but this must not discourage
you in the least for he who has few talents and wishes to acquire more should work
harder. Such is the law. The danger lies in not working with the one talent, if we
have one talent. The first thing required of us is that we should know how to work.
I told you that you have two talents; so you will ask what they are. Your mind
and your heart are the two talents. But you will ask: “What can I use my mind for?”
A traveller’s carriage breaks down on the road. If you are passing that way and know
how to repair it, do so: he will be grateful to you, and some day in his turn he will
help you. In this case you gain as well as he. The second talent is your heart.
Someone is ill. Your heart must make you visit him and help him. The two talents
are the roots of your life. By the word ‘heart’ we must understand the roots of our
life, and by the word ‘mind’ the outside branches and leaves. You know that there is
a relation in nature between the roots and the branches. Every branch has a
corresponding root in the earth, and when a root dries up, its corresponding branch
dries up too. The law which you should observe is the following: you should know
that, if a desire dies in you, a thought will certainly die too; if two desires dry up, two
thoughts will do the same; if three desires dry up, three thoughts will dry up, and
one day, when your feelings become completely atrophied, all the branches will dry
up and you will turn into men who have only one talent.
Let us take a man who has five senses: sight, hearing, taste, smell and touch.
What role do these play in our life? They are the five doors by which a man enters
this world and by which we test nature — five realms out of which we can draw
riches. A man completely deprived of the sense of hearing is a foolish man; to be
deprived of sight means to be deprived of the possibility of seeing the truth; to be
deprived of the sense of taste is to be deprived of love, etc. We can enumerate a
number of things of this kind. Each of our senses corresponds to a great
divine virtue and every one of us must watch to see if his feelings are in
harmony with his heart and if they are in contact with the truth,
If we look at this world, it is the garment of truth; the visible world is an
expression of the truth. In every leaf, stone, spring or rock there are great lessons,
great knowledge lies hidden in them. What wonderful truths nature can reveal to us!
We pick up a pebble, roll it a little and throw it away, saying that it is worth nothing.
We have not understood the meaning of this pebble. Do we take a flower and pick
off its leaves, and then throw it away, saying that it is worth nothing: if so, we have
not understood the meaning of that flower,
Now let us come down to our sense of hearing. We hear the word love’. It is a
flower. Have we understood the sense of this word, what it means? We have not. We
ask: “What is it?” and answer: “Nothing”, and throw it away. We hear the word
‘truth’ and say: “It is a senseless word.” What then is the most important thing for
us? “Man should eat well and after that drink a glass of wine”, some would answer.
We must satisfy our taste, that is true, but eating is not everything. Man should
nourish himself, but according to this law of the five talents he should absorb five
kinds of food: every sense must receive its corresponding nourishment, otherwise it
will be atrophied.
You see that Christianity is a science and not an object of amusement. And do
you know what science Christianity is: it is a great school with its departments of
classes, universities and academies, and everyone who comes to listen to it should
understand what he hears. I do not want people of one talent, who have buried it.
The school in which I teach requires men of two talents. Why? Because I do not want
to waste my time in fruitless work. Would you like to raise lice and fleas? These are
the creatures of one talent. All parasites are people of one talent, spongers, lazy
creatures living on the backs of others. A great punishment is in store for them.
When someone visits you, study him first, and if he is of two talents, set a table for
him, but if he is of one talent, which is buried, send him away, for he is a louse or a
flea, he is a wolf whom you cannot elevate. Some may say: “But this man can be
ennobled.” I say that he can only raise lice.
How did the steward act with the man of one talent? He chased him out, so that
he could learn how to work. We must never encourage a man of one talent, but
rather say to him: “Very great danger is ahead of you, my friend.” We should not
deceive him, but tell him the truth. If you have a child of one talent, chase him
away. Let him go and wonder aimlessly in the world. You will say: “Is not this cruel?”
No, take away this talent, because he has not known how to make use of it,
Of course, I do not wish to frighten you with this talk; that is not my purpose.
When a student is taken to a laboratory to carry out experiments, the teacher must
explain to him the properties of the different elements and warn him that, if he is
not careful, it may cost him dear. Many have lost their sight or some other sense by
being careless.
Let us apply Christ’s rule to social life. People often ask me: “Why does Bulgaria
suffer?” When you place at the head of the government a president of one talent
and wish him to set things in order, how can he do it? That man, as Christ says,
must be thrown out. The post of president requires a man of five talents, not a man
even of two. The men of two talents should be soldiers and policemen; the officers
should have four talents; the generals and ministers should be of five talents; but
the kings, who have the highest place in a nation, should have ten talents. As you
see, Bulgaria suffers because at the head of the government do not stand men of
five talents but often men of only one talent, and they are convicted in the end.
They are being convicted at the present moment. Those who have robbed are
foolish men, but those who have put such men at the head of the government are
even more foolish.
A man hires an inefficient servant, expecting good work from him, and then
wonders why the work is not done. We should rather wonder at the master. Now in
Bulgaria we need men of two, four, five and ten talents. If we have such men, we
shall be the first nation in the world: there will be no obstacles and troubles for us.
Even if all nations should proclaim themselves against us, they would not succeed.
Then, I assure you, no misfortune would befall us. That is why you should pray that
such people should be created.
Finally, I ask: “What is this mind which God has given us for?” First of all, it is a
filter, or strainer. Did you strain the milk with it? Do you know how to make yoghourt
or cheese out of it? Let us apply this law
of straining in life. Often people complain that they have no friends in the world.
Why is that so? When you tell me that you have no friends, I can presume that you
are a man of only one talent. If you say: “Nobody loves me”, I shall conclude that
you are a man of one talent and have buried everything divine in the earth. An
egotist who lives only for himself deserves to be without friends, to be out in the
dark. This is what Christ means by the parable of the talents.
 You. will ask: “Well, but what is this leaven with which we must work? “ You
have it, but you must know how to make yoghourt or cheese. If the milk is very cold,
can you make yoghourt? You cannot. If it is very hot, you cannot make yoghourt
either. You should observe a basic law in leavening: you must have good feelings
and good desires, if you are to leaven a man with good leaven, and leaven him so
that he does not turn sour.
You may have heard other sermons about the talents. They signify money,
abilities and power, for they are something objective, not subjective. The talent is
always a power from an external source which can be given to us and which can be
removed from us. The talents can never be a possession of man: they have
belonged and belong only to God, and He gives them, or takes them away according
to our actions. When you are born on earth, He gives you two talents and says:
“Work now! If you gain two more, I shall multiply them and give you five, then you
will enter into My joy.”
To cultivate the heart and the mind means to have two talents, but to develop
all your senses to perfection is to have five talents. Do you know what it means to
develop all your senses? Many people look without seeing, listen without hearing
and taste, but do not understand the benefits they have. For instance, when a man
tastes bread, does he say at times: “God, I thank You for the bread You have given
me. I thank You for the life which enters me through it”? If you do not give thanks, it
shows that you have not only not grasped the meaning of taste, but also that you
have not understood what the mouth was made for. It is necessary first of all for the
life of love to enter into it, which is the basis of everything.
Keep this thought in yourself: if God has given you one talent, pray that He may
be with you and give you two talents; therein is salvation. Christ came to save the
world, but still more to save those who have one talent. But do you know how much
sorrow those sluggards caused Him? They were very costly to Him. If a man has one
talent, leave him to God; I tell you to turn him out. Why? Because only God is able to
heal him and save him: you are not able to do this. When I say: “Turn him out! “ I
want you in that way to do good to him so that he can find God; for if he holds on to
you, he will never work; while finding himself alone, he will turn to God and be
saved. You say: “But is that right?” How often does a child cry in a day? If he does
not cry, his mother will not give him food. People of one talent have no life, and they
can work no more than a dead body can. A man of one talent can help you as much
as a miser can sacrifice his wealth.
I speak to all of you here who have two talents: if you become like this man and
turn into a man of one talent, you will commit a great crime. You are people who can
have four talents, and when God finds you working and you say to Him: “God, I
gained two more talents with the two You gave me,” He will say: “Good servant,
enter into My joy.”
Talk given on April 27, 1914, Sofia
 LOVE

“Though I speak with the tongues of men and of

angels, and have not charity, I am become a
sounding brass, or a clashing cymbal.”

I Corinthians 13,1

The word ‘Love’ has become prosaic to such an extent that it has lost all
meaning. When a word loses its meaning, it becomes saltless, and all things which
become saltless lose their power and decay. In the organic world, when certain
foods enter the stomach and do not react correctly with it, a state which doctors call
indigestion comes into being, which causes an unpleasant feeling in the whole body.
This law is true not only in the physical world, but also in regard to the mental life.
When a thought arises which does not react with our brain, and the mind cannot
perceive it, a similar condition follows. The same thing holds good for the human
heart. When a desire enters a man’s heart and cannot react with it-as a result of
which the heart cannot accept it, a similar condition is the result.
Human nature has a threefold conception of things. Take an apple, which is red,
colourful and pretty. First, its form will attract your eyes and you will take it, turn it
this way and that, and form a certain idea of its colour and external form. After your
eyes have finished their process, you will put the apple near your nose to see if it
has any smell; your sense of smell will define the quality of its smell. When your
sense of smell has done its work, your tongue and teeth will taste the apple; they
will spoil its beautiful dress, and nothing will remain of this colourful outfit. And the
tongue will say: “This apple tastes good.” In the same way love has a threefold
expression in life in regard to people, but because of a misunderstanding of its
relations, people have a wrong conception of it. Some say it is a feeling, others that
it is a force, still others that it is an illusion, and so man’s mind determines his state;
therefore his conception of love will be such as his mind is.
Everything must be tested in its own place. Therefore when we come to talking
about the meaning of love in a broad sense of the word, you will not all be ready to
understand what I can tell you, and in order to make my idea comprehensible, I shall
put it in a simple form. When a child is born, his mother first gives him milk, and
after he has grown a little, she prepares liquid foods for him, and the child enjoys
the milk and the soft foods. However, in order to give him hard food he must have
teeth to chew, otherwise his stomach will be spoiled. But before the child’s teeth
start growing a process takes place: the child falls ill and his temperature rises. The
scared mother thinks it is a fever of which the child may die, so she calls the doctor.
But as soon as the teeth have grown, that condition passes.
In human life there exists such a state when man a is given hard food — love.
He passes through the process of sufferings. Therefore when we say that sufferings
are necessary, we understand that we must pass through sufferings in order that
our teeth may grow and so we can eat hard food. What these teeth are needs
further explanation, but now I say to you that, as soon as your sufferings begin, it is
a sign that your teeth are growing. After you have passed through this process, you
are of the same form as Christ: you have thirty-two teeth, and you are at Christ’s
age — thirty-two.
Now I shall carry out a little analysis of the Apostle Paul’s conception of love. In
order to understand love, we must compare this idea with its opposite ideas.
In the world today all people want to be eloquent orators, because all know that
a man can influence a group by the power of his speech. But the Apostle Paul says:
“If I had all the eloquence a man may attain in his own language, even if I had the
eloquence of the angels and did not understand love, it is of no profit.” It would be
like looking at the outside of an apple. Further on, the Apostle says: “And though I
bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and
have not love, it profits me nothing.”
Even though we may have all the gifts mentioned by the Apostle Paul, but have
not love, we are deprived of the most precious thing. It does not mean that these
gifts are of no value, but they concern the external man, not his soul.
Let us look at the positive qualities of love. Its first quality is long-suffering. Do
you know the meaning of patience? It is the basic pillar of life. If you have patience,
you can attain everything, but if you do not have it, you will not attain anything in
life. A man of patience is like a ship with an anchor: a man without patience is like a
ship without a rudder. This is in reality the distinct property of love. This is why it is
said: “God is love,” since He is long-suffering. Long-suffering is the sign of the great
love which God has for us. If He did not have such love, He would not have tolerated
us for so long; He would not have tolerated our ignorance and our baseness and
would have cleared the world of men a long time ago. So no matter what work we
take up or what benefits we want to acquire in life, patience is absolutely necessary
to us.
In order to be patient we must be leavened by three basic qualities: wisdom,
truth and virtue. Why does a mother tolerate certain faults in her child and try to
bring him up? She foresees that, although her child has shortcomings, he will one
day become a great man, useful to his home and country. Foreseeing all that, she
says: “I shall bear all hardships and all his shortcomings.” And she acts wisely. The
patient man is wise and foresees the future. Take a young maiden, for instance:
before she marries, she keeps her hands very clean, does not want to dip them
much in water, and uses creams, perfumes etc.; but once she is married, she does
not mind soiling them even with the mess of the child: she even finds pleasure in it.
I am speaking to you about love in its broad sense. Some people think of love as
a pleasant sensation, or a pleasant disposition of the heart. This is not love, because
one may drink some wine and have a pleasant feeling in the heart. You have a
massage to alleviate certain pains and again you have a pleasant feeling, but this is
not the pleasantness which love gives. When a man loves you, he may cause you
pain sometimes, for love always causes both suffering and joy: that is its property. It
is a two-edged power: it caresses all, but it also punishes all. And how does it punish
you? When it leaves you, you become sorrowful and say: “I am unhappy.” Why are
you unhappy? Because of the absence of love. “I am happy.” Why? — “Because love
is present in me.” But love says something else: patience is the way by which it can
come into a man’s heart. Long-suffering creates conditions for the manifestation of
love. Love cannot enter us without patience. It is the first basic quality, the avant-
garde of its coming. When you acquire this patience in its broad sense, you will see
that it is a great power in the hands of a brave and resolute man: such a man has a
great future before him.
Now I shall consider the word ‘benevolence’. This is the positive, active aspect
of love, while patience is the passive, preserving aspect, where you have to sustain
a certain burden. Benevolence is love in order to build up and do good to someone,
regardless of who he may be. If you meet a beggar who wants you to do him a
kindness, do it.
We want people to love us and be polite to us, but we ourselves often break this
rule, and besides our lack of patience, we do not show the benevolence we owe
them either. Someone says he loves a person, but speaks evil of him before another.
One day the echo of these words will be heard, because a man reaps what he sows:
if he plants apples, he will gather apples; if he sows thorns, he will reap thorns. I am
not saying what my relations to you must be, but I always have in view what my
relations to God must be — to love — i.e. to do what is required of me for my
brothers. How I understand my actions is a secondary problem: the important thing
for me is to be ready to fulfil the basic law which love requires of me. Can I be as
patient as love wants me to be? Can I be benevolent according to it? This is the
important thing for everyone, for the whole world, for all those who have a heart.
Some people say: “I have no chance in the world, and I am an unhappy man.” I
answer him: “Because love has not visited, you are unhappy.” “But why does it not
visit me?” “Because you are impatient. You are not benevolent.”
Now you say: “These are easy things to do, and I shall do them,” but you do not
do them. I say to you as a physician: “You are all ill,” for I have not met a healthy
man in the full sense of the word. Only the saints and the angels who live in Heaven
are completely healthy
People are ill, but, of course, not to the same degree. When a doctor visits your
home, he will say; “Your house is not healthy because it faces the north, you must
leave this room and move to a southern one; you should keep your window open
much of the time so that pure air and light can enter in; you must change your
bedding, your food also, and many other things.” Love says the same thing: “You
have a room which faces north, it is not healthy and you should occupy a southern
room where the sun can shine on you,” i.e. it wishes to say: “You must be patient
and benevolent.”
Therefore, those of you who can understand must realize what patience implies
in the complete sense of the word. It is not just the patience of tolerating offences.
The secret of patience is, when a man offends, to discover the good side of his
offence and to make use of it. The offence is a very hard nut which someone has
given you, but you must break it, find the kernel inside it and eat it. If you can
nourish yourself in this way, you will be a completely healthy man. When people
speak evil of you and insult you, they give you food, and if you can use this food,
you will be more than satisfied. When people throw hard stones at you, you must
break them, because inside them there are treasures which you can use to enrich
yourself When you go home, begin to meditate and pray to God to help you
understand what patience is. Up till now many people have been engaged in useless
things; many Christians want to be great and famous, or have much knowledge.
Well, knowledge can be a power which can favour both yourself and your neighbour,
if you know how to use it correctly, but it can also be a heavy rucksack upon your
back.
 Loves does not envy. Therefore, in order to understand if real love has visited
you, test yourself whether you envy or not. If you envy, you have no love. Love must
always be present in our actions, for it is needful not only for this life, but for all our
future lives, and the higher we ascend, the more significant it will become. We must
start on this way now: there is no other way to Heaven.
You will ask: “What is love, and of what elements does it consist?” Love is the
food of life, without it you cannot live, or attain anything in the world. Many people
have an obscure idea of love, be it in regard to trade, education, or war. We should
have love everywhere, for it is a great power. The force with which I raise this glass
is also love. This same force can be put into a cannon and kill many people, or it
may be expressed in an earthquake, or destroy the whole earth, but it can also
create a new world. The important thing is the use to which we put this force.
Love is a force which can be used by being regulated. People are selfish, and
when love comes, they want to shut it in themselves. But if we shut it in, it will tear
down our walls and get out. It cannot stay in such a place, as we wish to have it
stay, for then death is born. Death is a process of destroying every egoistic thought
and desire, but God destroys all enclosures wherein the bad spirits have enclosed
themselves.
Our heart and our mind must have all the necessary conditions to accept love. It
is calm and quiet, but at the same time in its actions it is a terrible power. When we
are in harmony with it, life is blessedness, but if we are not in harmony with it, there
is no more dangerous force in nature than love. That is why experience has taught
people to say: “He who loves much, hates much as well.” It is as strong in its
positive aspect as it is in its negative one. That is why we must be very careful with
it.
Many say that God is love, and as such He should not punish. God, being so kind, is at the
same exigent. When He sees us dissatisfied, he says: “Put a kilogram on his back.” We ask: “Why
do they put this weight on me?” But He without answering says: “Put one more kilogram on his
back.” “But I cannot bear this.” “Put one more kilogram on his back.” And when we are so loaded
that we cannot move, then we begin to say: “God, forgive me.” “Take a kilogram off his back,”
God answers. We repeat the petition. “Take one more kilogram off his back.” The more we pray,
the more kilograms come off our backs. And after taking off all our load, God asks us: “Have you
learnt the lesson yet?” “We have learnt it well.” “If you do not wish to be loaded any more, you
must be benevolent and patient to all those around you, as they also must be patient and
benevolent towards you; these little brothers of yours may make mistakes, but you must have
patience, as I am patient. The day you break this law, I shall burden you again.”
I told you how we can become free from our load. Everyone must say from his heart to God:
“I am thankful with all my heart and soul for everything you have given me.” God has given
thousands of benefits to every man, but man does not know how to use them. There is a saying:
“He wades in water and is thirsty.” Many merchants are dissatisfied. Why? Because they had ten
thousand leva and it is insufficient to them. If you give them twenty thousand, still the sum would
be insufficient; give them fifty or hundred thousand, and still they will be dissatisfied. As we often
like to put salt and pepper in our food, so in the same way God will put some salt and pepper in
us when we are not satisfied in order to make us satisfied. For life does not consist in the great
quantity which we have, but in what we can use at any given moment, and in being thankful for
what God has given us. Then God will give us greater benefits.
This chapter of the Apostle is to be applied in practical life; we should start
working in order to be useful to our brothers around us. We are here as in a school,
not as in a hot-house. In a hot-house you can grow anything, whereas in a school
you grow only those things which can be useful.
You say: “Why has God not given me greater abilities, more power and more
money?” I see many reasons for that. Because as many times as He has sent you
and your ancestors to the field to work, instead of cultivating your minds and hearts,
you engaged yourselves in tasting the forbidden tree, in making more and more
experiments which cost you all your capital. As many times as you came together to
this field, instead of working, you ran away and returned to Him, begging Him to
give you something without effort. You are like students, whose father and mother
want to make them learned men, but who do not study and run away from school.
Many of you have run away from this divine school. You say: “I can make nothing
out of this, so I shall run riot.” But he who wants to learn the divine law and receive
a higher degree, reaching the state of the saints from where he can observe life
clearly and receive the benevolence of God, must finish the divine school on earth
and graduate with matriculation exams. The good of every man depends on this
graduation. If you remain unprepared in this world, you will drive horses, plough,
break stones, and make roads until you learn what the horses, the plough, the
stones and the roads have to teach you. God makes the disobedient children break
stones, but He gives nobler tasks to His obedient ones. He will say: “This teaching is
difficult for the indolent, but it contains wealth for the diligent.” Yes, it is true that
the teaching is difficult for the indolent, but it contains wealth for the diligent, the
industrious and the humble. Do you know why the worm is in the ground, the frog in
the water, the bird in the air and man among them all? These are the four great
states of life. But you will say: “These are abstract things.” They are not abstract
things, but four great truths which show you the narrow way, the way of God’s
thought. It is narrow indeed, but there are deep reasons for this which I cannot
explain now. They are beyond the boundaries of this world.
I shall revert to the word love’ which people have rendered saltless and have
perverted. We say: “Love is one of the illusions of life, empty dreams of green young
girls and men who chase the illusive shadows of life.” Yes, it is a shadow, but behind
this shadow there is the reality from which flows the sap of life, incessantly
satisfying the soul’s thirst, as a tired traveller satiates his thirst at a clear, cold,
mountain spring. What invaluable wealth, what knowledge lies hidden in this single
word! And if people knew how to pronounce it correctly, as it was originally
pronounced by God’s mouth, everything around them would smile and tenderly
listen to this heavenly call. They would be in possession of the magic wand of the
ancient sages, before the power of which everything bowed down reverently That is
why we must be thankful for what God in His .great Wisdom has deigned to give us.
I do not advise you ever to listen to peoples’ advice. You may draw a lesson
from their advice, but every man must listen to the advice which God has deposited
in his own conscience. Hear what people say, and if it is in accord with what God
tells you inwardly in your conscience, listen to them; if not, do not ever follow
others’ advice. If you want to be free from faults, you must listen to and obey God.
He who does not listen to God is not a wise man, but a slave to his superficial
inclinations and a slave to men in all things.
You are searching for God, but where? He is in you, in your mind, in your heart.
He is manifested in these two talents. Listen well to your mind and heart, for God
speaks to you through them. Some will preach to you that the mind and the heart
have been spoiled. That is not right. If your mind and heart had been spoiled, how
would we come to know God? Some things in us are spoiled, but not everything. And
I ask you, if you do not believe in your mind and heart, whom do you believe in? If
your mind and your heart were spoiled like mine, why should I believe in you? Whom
must we believe in? — In God, who lives in us. And when we believe in ourselves, we
shall believe in our brother also. He who does not believe in God who lives in him
cannot believe in other people either. And he who is not benevolent toward his
neighbour is not pleasing to God. That is why God tells us to love our neighbour.
Your neighbour is wounded and crucified, nailed to the cross. Your God is not in
Heaven: you have nailed Him to the cross. Read the New Testament to confirm that
this is true. Your salvation will be effected in no other way, but by this nailing, by
patience and benevolence. Then your liberation will come. You will say: “This is a
difficult task.” But it is not difficult, be not afraid. If Christ had not worn the crown of
thorns and had not been crucified, how would He have expressed His love? Would
you love Him to-day, if He had wanted to live like a king and had done so? You love
Him, because He was nailed to the cross from your salvation.
That is why from now on you must be heroes and not be afraid of sufferings,
you must tell the world that you are men ready to bear not one, but ten crosses.
Sufferings are the sign of God’s love, and let us all bear this cross.
That is why God gave these sufferings to the whole Bulgarian nation, that they
might acquire these two great qualities — long-suffering and benevolence. You say
that the Greeks and Serbs are doing such and such things. Never mind what they
are doing; do not pay attention to them. You learn the lesson for your salvation and
leave them alone: they have not gained anything, and the time will come when they
will study the lesson which has been given you earlier, for which you must be
thankful and not complain.
“They crucified us.” “Never mind, you are nearer Me,” God answers. When they
crucify you is the time for your entering into the Kingdom of God. That is why we
should rejoice.
Let us all be followers of Christ and worthy on earth of the name of Christians!
Let us ignore what others may say! Let us be long-suffering and benevolent and
fulfil our duty to God as we understand it in our pure thoughts and desires! And let
us never stumble on this great path, but rather fight resolutely and bravely, and
encourage everyone who is fighting alongside us. This is the power by which we
shall overcome the present hardships,
Talk given on July 6th, 1914, Sofia

Ill

THE GOOD PRAYER

 0 Lord, our God, our blessed Heavenly Father, Who has given us life and health
so that we may rejoice in thee, we beg Thee to send us Thy Spirit to guard and
protect us from all evil and wicked intent.

Teach us to do Thy Will, to glorify Thy Name and to to praise Thee always.

Enlighten our spirit, illumine our hearts and minds to keep Thy bidding and
commandments.

Inspire us with Thy Presence, Thy pure thoughts, and guide us to serve Thee
wlth joy.

Bless Thou our lives, which we dedicate to Thee, for the good of our brothers
and near ones.

Help us, assist us, to grow in all knowledge and wisdom, to learn from Thy Word
and to abide in Thy Truth.

Direct us in all things which we think and do, so that they may be for the
success of Thy kingdom on earth.

Feed our souls with Thy heavenly bread, strengthen us with Thy power, to be
successful in our lives, as Thou givest us all Thy blessings.

Apply Thy Love so that it may be our everlasting law. For Thine is the Kingdom
and the Power and the Glory for ever.

Amen.

Given by the Master Beinsa Duno.

 PRAYER

The Master’s prayers are above all beautiful.

The Master Beinsa Duno said much about prayer. He expressed himself through
deep mystical experiences and cast light on it from every side. Whole books could
be written about what the Master said about Prayer. He also gave formulae, short
prayer-like sentences, which he introduced into his sermons, as thoughts or
conclusions, as a theme for meditation after the sermon, or in a series of talks with a
particular formula.
The Master’s prayers are, above all, beautiful. They fill one’s consciousness like
some imagery of experience, linked with an awakened higher consciousness, with
the experience of the Teacher.
In the Master’s school, prayer, contemplation and meditation occupy the first
place. Prayer is joined with the talk as a unified experience, and it can be said that it
is left to echo in one’s consciousness and remains there for ages.
Not the long prayer, not the whisper of words, but experience, positive thought,
sent upwards, the tender appeal of the soul for help and the readiness to serve God,
that is the prayer of the pupils. He says that if you are very weary, or have no time
to say a special prayer in the evening, then say:

Lord be merciful to me.

I shall do Thy will.
Or the lovely prayer of the mother:

Lord, bless my child. Guard him from all ills

and help him to develop all the gifts and capabilities
which Thou hast laid in his soul.
This the Master said when his own child was born. But this prayer we say every
day for our children.

And let the mother not forget:

When her child is born, she must smile at him. Then the child will be happy. Not
with frowning brows, but with a smile mothers from henceforth must greet their
children on earth.
And something else, our prayer must be accompanied with a song: then, says
the Master, an angel accepts your prayer and carries it to God.
The prayers of the White Brotherhood are accompanied with song, — a song-
prayer, prayerful songs.
There was no more beautiful moment and experience than when the prayer-
song floated from the Prayer summit ofRila, where the Master spoke. The sun slowly
and triumphantly rose. A valley like something from a fairy-tale dream opened
below the mountain. From that valley the sun would take its journey upwards. And
the pupils sang “God is Love” ...
The songs of the Master are prayers.
Because they express the Word. In a most beautiful form they express the laws
of Love, Joy, Light and Peace.
They are in the brightest ascending scale! The new music of the New Mankind.
The song-prayer of the disciple:
Phir Phyour Phen Tao bi aournen Tao bi aoumen Tao bi aoumen
His most powerful prayer expressing the rules, the ten laws, the Master called
THE GOOD PRAYER. He set it also as a task. For one year the pupils had to meditate
daily upon it, to penetrate into the laws, to understand its universal content, in
which man speaks with God ...
What is it, asks the Master. It is the heavenly singing. Prayer is an inaccessible
internal art.
When he spoke about the Lord’s prayer “Our Father”, the Master gave it the
following interpretation, or this is one of his interpretations:
As the prayer begins:
“Our Father, which art in Heaven, hallowed be thy Name, thy kingdom come.
Thy will be done, as in Heaven, so too on earth,”
This means:
Our Father, who are upmost in my mind, may Thy Light enter my mind, so that I
can accept it.
May Thy Will be in my every deed, in my thought, in my feeling, in all my deeds.
May Thy Will be present in my breathing, in my circulation, to send the blood
throughout the whole body to feed it, to serve Thee with Joy and Love.
Brotherly meetings and sermons always ended with “Our Father.” In his Talks
the Master speaks long and in detail about Prayer, that “Communion with God” as
he names one of his sermons devoted to Prayer.
With beautiful and profound definitions, He often gives a heavenly, new
definition to Prayer. They sound unusual.
The Master gives powerful, meaningful explanations, full of deep mystical
meaning.
The formulae are powerful spiritual aphorisms, condensed Light, infinitely
powerful and powerful words, to be precise — formulae for health, for Joy, for
Contemplation; they are also a moral law.
Only the Enlightened Path of Wisdom leads to Truth. In Truth is concealed Life.
With a formula the disciple defends himself:
Lord protect us with thy white Light. Defend us with Thy diamond wall.
With a formula which is made of movement, a magnetic stream from the crown
of the head, the milfoil slowly pours through the body; with both hands the Blessing
and Joy from on high are brought down; the Panevritmia concludes:
May God’s peace prevail and may God’s Joy shine forth and God’s happiness
glow in our hearts.
(Da prebude Bozhiyat Mir i da lzgree Bozhiyata Radost i Bozhieto Veselie v
nashite surdtsa)
Or at the end of a sermon the Master gives the formula:
Christ is the man of Bounteous Power.
Christ is the man of Bounteous Faith.
Christ is the man of Bounteous Love.
These formulae are thrice repeated. They enter into the understanding, and the
soul stores them away in its treasury for future ages.
The Master also gave a formula as a short grace before meals. It is spoken three
times, with open palms thankfully directed to the blessing of the good and its deep
meaning:

God’s Love bears plenteous and full Life.

At the end of the meal, it is also spoken three times. How beautifully it sounds
in the Bulgarian tongue! This is a tongue holy and musical, rich and ancient. This
formula should be pronounced in the language of the Master:
God’s Love bears plenteous and full Life, — three times in Bulgarian:

Bozhiyata Lyoubov nosi izobilen i pulen zhivot! (Божията Любов носи

изобилен и пълен живот!)
Its efficacy and power, pronounced in the Bulgarian language, is inexpressibly
powerful.
And how would a formula sound which evokes the Light!

Without fear, without darkness, in boundless Love.

This formula shakes the depths of consciousness. And we, as it were, see the
Light as the foundation of the World, when the Creator said:
Let there be Light, and it became Day.
A special word: that is the spiritual name and meaning of the Light is contained
in the Bulgarian word VIDELINA (ВИДЕЛИНА). In the Gospel of John it says in the
Bulgarian translation precisely this:
And the Light shone in the darkness and the darkness comprehended it not.
I VIDELINATA SVETI V TUMNINATA I VIDELINATA YA NE OBZE. (И виделината
свети в тъмнинате и виделината я не обзе.)
Of the first words of that Gospel, the Master made a prayer-song: In the
Beginning was the Word —V NACHALO BE SLOVOTO (В началото бе Словото)
THE FORMULAE

The Formulae, these short prayer-sentences, which are usually said three times,
the Master gave at the very beginning of his lectures and talks, either as a topic for
meditation, or as a concluding thought in a series of talks, or in the sermons
themselves.
They are particularly powerful. They are pronounced loudly, in a harmonious
voice, concentratedly and in a prayerful mood. As with every prayer, they are said
when we are standing for prayer.
Some are for protection, like the formula: “Protect us, Lord, with Thy white light,
encircle us with Thy diamond wall.”
Others the Master gave to be said in exceptionally difficult situations or in time
of trouble. Such is the formula: “Lord, Thou canst do all ...”
The formula “Only the bright path of Wisdom leads to Truth. In truth is
concealed life,” the Master gave in the first sermons of the Synods in a shorter form,
as it is in The Path of the Disciple, but later, in the booklets of the secret Youth
Class, he gave it an enriched form. It is one of the most powerful and brightest
formulae. It can be pronounced at any time. It bears hope, light and joy. The Path is
found — Wisdom, Life and Truth are united!

“May God be among the White Brothers and may the White Brothers be in
God’s love.” This formula is especially powerful. It is said at general meetings, after
the sermon, afterprayers. This formula the Master said often during the last days of
his life on earth.”

GREETING

We greet each other with the formula: THERE IS NO LOVE LIKE GOD’S LOVE!
The reply is: ONLY GOD’S LOVE IS LOVE!
“This is the simplest formula which I have given you.
Greet one another with good will, respect and love.
You will say quietly (that is good for you and for him whom you greet) THERE IS
NO LOVE LIKE GOD’S LOVE.
This greeting is a mathematical formula. The greeting is expressed not only with
words, but with tender feelings and with a kind look.”
 FORMULAE FROM THE MASTER BEINSA DUNO
1. ALONE THE BRIGHT PATH OF WISDOM LEADS TO THE TRUST.
IN THE TRUST LIFE IS HIDDEN
2. ALWAYS BE FAITHFUL, TRUE, PURE AND BLESSED, AND THE LORD OF THE
WORLD WILL FILL THY HEART WITH ALL GOODNESS
3. THERE IS NO LOVE LIKE UNTO GOD’S LOVE GOD’S LOVE ALONE IS LOVE
4. THE DISCIPLE MUST HAVE A HEART PURE AS CRYSTAL,
A MIND BRIGHT AS THE SUN,
A SOUL WIDE AS THE UNIVERSE,
A SPIRIT MIGHTY AS GOD AND ONE WITH GOD
5. IN FULFILMENT THE WILL OF GOD IS THE STRENGTH OF THE HUMAN SOUL
6. CHRIST IS THE MAN OF ABUNDANT POWER, CHRIST IS THE MAN OF ABUNDANT
FAITH, CHRIST IS THE MAN OF ABUNDANT LOVE,
7. LORD, THOU CANST DO ALL THINGS AND THY SPIRIT, WHICH THOU HAST SENT
TO GUIDE ME, THROUGH THEE CANST DO ALL THINGS AND I, THROUGH THY
SPIRIT, CAN DO ALL
8. WITHOUT FEAR, WITHOUT DARKNESS INTO LOVE WITHOUT BOUNDS
9. GUARD US, 0 LORD, WITH THY WHITE LIGHT, PROTECT US WITH THY DIAMOND
WALL
Prayer is an inaccessible internal Art

THE MASTER ON PRAYER

WHAT IS PRAYER? Communion with God, with the First Cause of things.
PRAYER IS A DEEP INTERNAL PROCESS PRAYER IS OUT OF TIME WHAT IS
PRAYER?
Prayer is a preface and introduction to Love. Prayer is nothing other than a
linking of the soul with God, in which a man puts right his mistakes and gives thanks
for all the blessings which he receives every day.
WHEN A MAN PRAYS,
he links himself with bright, elevated beings, who listen to him and record his
every word.
WHAT KIND OF PRAYER IS THAT.
which is filled with complaints and grumbling against fate?
HOW SHALL YOU KNOW THAT YOU HAVE RECEIVED
A REPLY TO YOUR PRAYER
By that quiet inner joy, by that inner light which will help you to solve certain
internal questions.
PRAYER ENHANCES THE VIBRATIONS
 of the human aura. With this he becomes immune to surrounding lower
influences.
THROUGH PRAYER
man protects himself from the alarms and terrors of the world.
WHEN PEOPLE ARE PRAYING, DO YOU PRAY TOO!
THE PRAYER OF A SINGLE MAN IS POWERFUL ENOUGH
TO REPEL THOUSANDS OF ILLS.
IF YOU FIND YOURSELF IN A DIFFICULT POSITION
whatever it may be, turn to God with all your soul and spirit. Do not think that
you can buy yourself free with a candle or two.
THE STRONG PRAYER
is able to fend off all of a man’s ills.
YOU MUST WORK UPON YOURSELF
so as to experience the power of prayer.
THERE IS A WAY BY WHICH
each one of you must teach himself precisely how to pray.
A MAN CAN GAIN NOTHING IF HE DOES NOT PRAY
PRAY,
so that more light may come into your consciousness.
ASK OF GOD THAT HE LIVES IN YOU AND TO MANIFEST HIS LOVE THROUGH
YOU. PRAYER IS NECESSARY FOR THE BRINGING DOWN OF HIGH ENERGY FROM THE
UNSEEN WORLD. GOD DOES NOT LIKE US TO PRAY FOR TRIVIAL THINGS. Trivial
things are those, the fulfilment of which depends on ourselves.
IF YOU WANT ANYTHING OF GOD,
ask for life, ask for knowledge, ask for freedom, but never ask for money.
When a man asks something of God, he must ask for the smallest things but at
the same time the most necessary things.
WHEN A MAN PRAYS, HIGHER BEINGS ARE PRESENT.
SOMEBODY SAYS THAT HE PRAYS BUT THERE IS NO ANSWER.
The reason is that his consciousness is not awake.
PRAYER TO GOD RENEWS
AND REJUVENATES THE PHYSICAL BODY ITSELF.
BECAUSE ENERGIES REACH IT.
REMEMBER THE FOLLOWING TRUTH:
there is nothing more noble in life than the man of prayer.
DO NOT FORGET the significance and necessity of prayer.
IN INTERCOURSE WITH GOD,
IF MANY PEOPLE HAVE UNITY OF SPIRIT,
THEIR PRAYER IS ACCEPTED.
But if a single man has unity of spirit, then his Prayer is accepted.
When many people pray for the same thing, then their Prayer is accepted.
WHEN A JUST MAN PRAYS ALONE, THEN
his prayer too is accepted.
 WHEN HE PRAYS,
a man links himself with all who are praying.
A MAN CANNOT PRAY IN AN UNCLEAN PLACE.
Prayer must only be offered up in a clean place.
WHEREVER YOU MAY BE,
IN WHATEVER POSITION YOU ARE,
PUT ASIDE HALF AN HOUR OR AN HOUR
FOR THOUGHTS ABOUT GOD,
Thus the consciousness is widened.
A MAN WHO PRAYS FOR A LONG TIME,
who prays for years,
HE COLLECTS ENERGY TO BE A HELP TO HIM.
ONLY THAT MAN WHO LIVES IN THE LAW OF LOVE
ALWAYS HAS THE DISPOSITION FOR PRAYER.
In the life of a loving man, everything is prayer.
PRAYER IS THE MOST HOLY ACT,
WHICH IS A POSSESSION ONLY OF THE SOUL
WHOEVER WISHES HIS PRAYER TO BE ACCEPTED
must know the law of sacrifice.
THE PRAYER OF MAN
must contain something special in himself.
HE WHO IS NOT IN HARMONY WITH HIMSELF AND WITH HIS NEIGHBOUR
cannot receive an answer to his prayer.
THE BEST METHOD OF PRAYER IS FOR A MAN TO BE STANDING.
You will stand upright and will look neither to the ground nor upwards, but
straight forward, in a direction at right angles to the forehead.
THE AWAKENING OF CONSCIOUSNESS BEGINS WITH PRAYER.
WORKING, TOO, IS PRAYING.
The good man is always working, that means that he is always praying.
Many think that prayer is not work.
Prayer is an important work!
It can bring much profit to the man.
THERE IS NOTHING MORE BEAUTIFUL THAN THE PRAYER OF THE MAN WHOSE
CONSCIOUSNESS IS AWAKENED.
ONLY HE CAN PRAY CONSTANTLY
who lives under the law of Love, that is if in God’s Kingdom.
IN THE LIFE OF THE LOVING MAN EVERYTHING IS PRAYER. PRAYER IS AN
INTRODUCTION TO THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
WHAT IS PRAYER?
It is the music of Heaven.
PRAYER IS A HIDDEN INTERIOR ART
WHEN A MAN PRAYS,
he talks with the beings of the Kingdom of God.
 PRAYER IS DIRECTING ONE’S HEART TOWARDS GOD
and concentrating the mind so as to be able to receive certain Divine currents.
These currents must pass through your heart, so that you can feel them, and then
can you pray.
WHEN THE MAN OF THE NEW WAY SEES
that somebody is sinful, he says nothing to him, nor passes judgment, but, deep
within himself, prays for him.
THE MOST BEAUTIFUL PRAYER CONSISTS IN THIS,
that a man thinks about God as the source of life.
Whatever the physical duties of man represent, Prayer represents something
similar for man’s spiritual life.
WHAT IS THE MEANING OF SECRET PRAYER?
It remains cut off from the telephone wires linked with the world.
MEDITATION AND SECRET PRAYER ARE NOT THE SAME THING!
You yourselves can find the difference.
SECRET PRAYER IMPLIES
raising the mind of a man towards God
SECRET PRAYER IMPLIES
RAISING UP THE GLANCE OF MAN TOWARDS THE SUN THE SOURCE OF LIFE.
TO ENTER INTO YOUR SECRET CHAMBER,
that means to enter into your own virgin soul. Then you will understand the
meaning of things and why you live.
SOME MEN THINK THAT YOU CAN MANAGE WITHOUT PRAYER. PRAYER IS
BREATHING.
I CONSIDER PRAYER THE BREATHING OF THE SOUL.
YOU CAN PRAY EVEN WHEN YOU SLEEP,
and when you awake from sleep. You will pray even when you work and when
you rest.
IF SOME MAN THINKS
that he can manage without prayer, contemplation and meditation, he is on the
wrong path.
PRAYER IS THE MOST POWERFUL ACTION IN THE HUMAN LIFE.
It condenses into one the thoughts, feelings and will of man.
So powerful is prayer!
It works miracles.
AT THE TIME OF PRAYER
a man must feel himself alone,
without any kind of appointments and links,
as if he had come to this world for the first time.
At this moment nobody must exist for him save only God.
WHEN PRAYING, A MAN EMERGES WITH HIS HIGHER CHARACTERISTICS
OUTSIDE,
while the lower ones remain behind on the ground.
That is, at prayer there is a kind of emanation.
 WHEN A MAN PRAYS AND OPENS THE BIBLE,
the reading is not by chance but is sent from above.
A MAN MUST PRAY THUS:
teach me, Lord, how to apply the Divine Teaching.
Whatever the weather outside, go out in the evening to observe the heavens.
Send up to God a little prayer of a few words, but let it be steeped in Love.
IT IS GOOD FOR A MAN TO REALISE THAT HE OCCUPIES A PLACE IN THE MIND
OF GOD.
PRAYER IS A WAY OF SOLVING THE MOST DIFFICULT PROBLEMS
Often the mind of man piles up spare energy,
and if he knows how to pray, he will cope with that energy.
PRAYER AND CONTEMPLATION ARE THE EFFORT
OF THE SOUL TO CLIMB TO A HIGH PLACE.
Thence comes an influx of mental energy, and this assists the work of the
conscious human life.
TO PRAY AND TO CONTEMPLATE MEANS TO SEND IN YOUR REPORT TO THAT
GREAT CENTRE FROM WHICH YOU CAME.
ABOUT WHAT WILL YOU REPORT?
About the work which you have finished.
THE LAW OF PRAYER IS THE SAME AS THE LAW OF EATING.
When a man goes without food, he feels a certain lack.
When the soul goes without prayer, it also feels a lack.
PRAYER IS THE INTERNAL NEED OF THE SOUL.
PRAYER IS REALITY AND NOT A SHADOW.
What gives power to the mind, the heart and the soul, at a given moment,
comes from beyond the ordinary consciousness.
PRAYER IS THE MOST BEAUTIFUL WORK.
How beautiful it is, when you rise in the morning, to talk with the Eternal One ...
 IV

THE PATH OF THE DISCIPLE

TO BE A DISCIPLE IS THE HIGHEST NAME ON EARTH. Christ gathered his

disciples to him, calling them friends.
The Master says also: I PUT YOU ON THE SAME FOOTING AS MYSELF.
Concerning THE WAY OF THE DISCIPLE.
THE MASTER was speaking injust that very year when the Salon was built for the
lzgrev — the year 1927.
The House was finished when the disciples were called to the Synod. This was
the great DEDICATION.
Then it was as if the heavens were opened and from thence came down angels.
There was great rapture. The disciples came from all Bulgaria. Holy, inspired
people, clothed in white, with long hair which reached the bottoms of their ears, cut
evenly. The hair is a man’s antennae. The hair contains his whole character and
position. The sisters were also clothed in white. They had white hats. The style of
their dress was free, the line of the shoulders was natural. How different they were
from the fashion of those days! They had long hair in a bun, and in their hair were
silver slides, — silver, the metal of good health.
THE MASTER was all shining in gold light.
THE SYNOD BEGAN AT 7 in the morning of 19th August.
THIS SYNOD IS THE FIRST OF ITS KIND, said the Master. The First Day began
with the Day of Love. We divide people into four categories:
Old Testament, New Testament, the justified — the people of the new times —
and DISCIPLES.
What were your thoughts and views of life in the past, you will find in the Old
Testament.
What were your views of life as New Testament folk, you will find in the New
Testament.
But if you seek in the Gospel the Path of the Disciple, you will not find it.
THE PATH OF THE DISCIPLE, that is NEW, and God gives it today.
As disciples, you must have a clear concept of the Path of the Disciple.
From this viewpoint we pass no moral judgments, we do not say that this one is
wrong, that one right.
We have absolutely no concern with people’s sins. For us they do not exist.
 For us there exists only the true life — the life of LOVE.
I say unto you:
God is the God of Love, of Light, of Peace and of Joy.
Consequently these are the QUALITIES OF THE DISCIPLE.
If you ask me what must be your ideal under the present circumstances, I say
unto you that you ideal must be:
LOVE, LIGHT, PEACE AND JOY FOR SOULS.
That is not some ideal for eternity, but it can be achieved this day.
Now, at the beginning you must have LOVE, BUT NOT WITHOUT LIGHT
You must have LIGHT, BUT NOT WITHOUT PEACE
You must have PEACE, BUT NOT WITHOUT JOY.
What is Love without Light?
Surely all the Old Testament people had Love without Light?
What good did it do them?
What good did it do them?
What is Light without Peace?
The disciple can tell of one experience of Love in which there is Light. The
disciple can tell of one experience of Light in which there is Peace.
The disciple can tell of one experience of Peace, which brings Joy to his soul.
In this life Love is not given, Light is not given, Peace is not given, And Joy is not
given,
I SPEAK OF THE NEW LIFE, WHICH IS NOW COMING.
IT WILL COME THROUGH THE NEW LOVE WHICH NOW ENTERS THE WORLD.
THIS IS THE PATH OF THE DISCIPLE.
Those of you who listen to me must understand me well. TO THINK STRAIGHT.
None of you should be disheartened, nor be seduced.
The men of the Old Testament are embittered,
The men of the New Testament are seduced,
The Justified are afflicted,
THE DISCIPLE ALWAYS REJOICES AT THE CONTRADICTIONS
WHICH HE MEETS IN HIS LIFE.
He knows that every contradiction is a task in his life, which he must resolve.
THESE CONTRADICTIONS are not only facts, but are the result of every kind of
life which flows in our organism.
The Old Testament life flows in your veins, in the great bowels.
You cannot free yourself of it.
Consequently it bears a series of contradictions in itself, from which you cannot
flee.
The New Testament life flows in your lungs, spreads to your sympathetic
nervous system, into your solar plexus.
The life of the Justified takes up the lower levels of the brain.
 BUT THE LIFE OF THE DISCIPLE FLOWS ON THE HIGHER LEVELS OF THE BRAIN.
SO THAT LIFE REPRESENTS THE IDEAL IN MAN.
By what is the disciple known? You will recognise him by the following qualities:
THE DISCIPLE bears within a gentle light, which provokes no irritation to the
eyes.
He talks with such a soft voice that he never provokes the ear. He can feed you
with such food that he will never disturb your stomach nor spoil your taste.
You must understand these things not by their literal meaning, but by their
internal meaning.
WHEN YOU ARE FULL OF JOY, which expels all the contradictions from you, you
have touched a small part of the Path of the Disciple.
I ask: what is THE JOY OF GOD? It is a MORSEL OF BREAD which a small raven
brings in its mouth.
But you, like the Old Testament man, say: I did not need such a small crumb.
While you are displeased, you are an Old Testament man.
But when you understand the great law of God, that you will be pleased with the
small crumbs which the raven brings you, you pass into the New Testament: you
cease to be savage, you begin to be reasonable, to justify the raven and to say:
“Verily, how much this small raven is able to carry”
Now indeed you do not doubt, and from a New Testament man you be^in to
prepare to enter into the life of the Justified. You begin to be bitter: “Cannot more
ravens be found to bring me more crumbs?”
WHAT MUST THE LIFE OF THE DISCIPLE BE?
IT MUST NOT BE WAITING FOR THE RAVENS TO BRING HIM BREAD.
The Disciple already has one practical experience: he has a reasoned link with
the unseen world, since he has passed through the three stages of life.
Now indeed he enters on the Path of the Disciple, in which there are other
concepts of life.
And so I want you to understand me well: if you become angry, grow savage,
you must understand that that is the Old Testament life which is flowing in your
veins.
BUT THE OLD TESTAMENT LIFE IS NOT YOU, DO NOT MIX YOUR PERSONALITY,
YOUR INDIVIDUALITY, YOUR PERSONAL UNDERSTANDING OF LIFE, WITH THE DEEP
INTERNAL DESIRES OF YOUR SOUL.
EVERY MAN WHO ENTERS THE PATH OF THE DISCIPLE WILL GIVE BIRTH, WILL
CREATE ONE NEW THOUGHT, ONE NEW EMOTION, and that not only once in a year,
but almost every hour, almost every minute.
THOSE OF YOU WHO WANT TO BE DISCIPLES WILL HAVE ONLY ONE
CONCEPTION OF THINGS. YOU CAN HAVE ONLY ONE MASTER IN THE WORLD.
Christ says: “I no longer call you servants but friends.”
There is slavery in the world of the mind — you are not free to think as you
wish.
There is slavery in the world of the spirit — you are not free to feel as you wish.
As long as others define a creed for you, as long as others impose a teaching
upon you, you cannot be free.
Why did the Lord give freedom to two disciples in paradise?
There are limitations everywhere.
There are limitations in the Old Testament life.
There are limitations in the New Testament life.
There are limitations in the life of the Justified.
IN THE LIFE OF THE DISCIPLE THERE ARE NO LIMITATIONS.
THERE HIS EVERY ACTION IS CONSCIOUS AND REASONED.
In the Old Testament life you have to pay for your sins.
In the New Testament life you will perfect yourselves.
In the life of the Justified you will help others.
BUT WHEN YOU COME TO THE EARTH AS A DISCIPLE YOU WILL LEARN THE
FIRST RULE, THROUGH WHICH LOVE MAY ESTABLISH ITSELF IN YOUR LIFE.
THROUGH LOVE I DEFINE MYSELF, MY ACTIONS, MY RELATIONS WITH PEOPLE
AND WITH THE HIGHER BEINGS.
I SAY:
THOSE OF YOU WHO WISH TO ENTER INTO THE PATH OF DISCIPLESHIP, MUST
HAVE A LOFTY IDEAL.
They must learn internal restraint.
You ask what is sin?
I will tell you. Sin begins with great things, but good begins with little things,
with small matters.
What is sin? Sin is the perversion of the great life of God.
What is life? It is the great daughter of God, whom alone you can take as a
teacher.
She will take you to your Master.
The Master has four disciples in this world, whom he loves. And if these
Disciples recommend you to Him, He will accept you into the school.
IF LOVE RECOMMENDS YOU TO YOUR MASTER,
HE WILL ACCEPT YOU INTO THE SCHOOL.
IF THE LIGHT RECOMMENDS YOU TO YOUR MASTER,
HE WILL ACCEPT YOU INTO THE SCHOOL.
IF PEACE RECOMMENDS YOU TO YOUR MASTER,
HE WILL ACCEPT YOU INTO THE SCHOOL.
AND FINALLY IF JOY RECOMMENDS YOU TO YOUR MASTER,
HE WILL ACCEPT YOU INTO THE SCHOOL.
If these four disciples stand credit for you, the Master will open the gates to you,
will give you free entry, will bless you, will introduce you to the other disciples, and
from that moment you have the entry to the school.
If you have not love, your Master cannot accept you.
 I SPEAK OF LOVE AS ONE OF THE REASONABLE BEINGS, FIRST IN RANK. IT IS
THE MOST POWERFUL SPIRIT, THE MOST MIGHTY ANGEL.
THAN LOVE THERE IS NO MORE BEAUTIFUL, STRONGER, MORE NOBLE BEING.
When you look at the face of that angel, all bitterness goes.
When he meets you, he will embrace you, he will caress you, and when he lets
you free from his bosom, all your sufferings and all your sins disappear,
And after that, when you look in the mirror, you will see that you resemble him.
But if you say that all that is your own, you at once grow darker.
THEREFORE YOU WILL EMBRACE THAT ANGEL, YOU WILL THANK HIM AND YOU
WILL SAY: STAY BY ME, DO NOT LEAVE ME. FROM NOW ONWARDS I SHALL WALK IN
THY PATHS.
SPEAK TO ME OF MY MASTER, I WILL LISTEN TO YOU
GOD’S BLESSING DOES NOT REST IN THE GREAT THINGS BUT IN THE SMALL.
The small grain of wheat, for example, contains all the conditions for a great
life.
So you also contain all the conditions for a great life, Where are they hidden? In
your mind, in your heart, in your soul, in your spirit.
But for this you need time to understand Love, Light, Peace and Joy in a planet,
but God has given you as much time as you want.
THE PATH OF THE DISCIPLE MUST BE THE PATH OF LOVE, A PATH OF LIGHT, A
PATH OF PEACE AND A PATH OF JOY.
Can you enter upon this path, not in the future, but right now, this very
moment?
Love does not depend on knowledge. Knowledge is a secondary thing. Love
does not depend either on your strength or on your beauty.
Knowledge, strength, beauty, these are only conditions which your soul can
exploit so as to solve tasks.
Love is able to solve all questions and, with the smallest exceptions, to resolve
all difficult problems.
Love is able to resolve 75% of your difficulties.
DIFFICULTIES ARE TASKS FROM WHICH THE DISCIPLE MUST NO RUN.
If a man grumbles that the Lord has given him such a task, then he is not able
to be a disciple.
On the contrary, he must say: Lord, I thank Thee that thou hast given me this
difficult task.
WHEN THE LORD OR THE MASTER PUT A DIFFICULT TASK BEFORE YOU, THEY
HAVE A HIGH OPINION OF YOU.
To the disciple who wishes to learn, the Lord gives everything good.
The disciple then says: Lord, everything which Thou has put before me is
beautiful.
 I rejoice in the task which Thou hast given me.
That beautiful day is for the Disciple who wishes to learn, for the beloved of
God.
It follows that only the disciple can say: beautiful is this day.
He will not say it aloud, but he will feel in his soul that this is God’s blessing.
This indicates that, if you walk in the Path of the Disciple, according as I have
spoken to you, your internal heaven will be as clear, and your heart will be as pure,
as the heaven is this day.
So too both your mind and your soul will be like today’s clear sky, a pure and
bright heaven.
THE LIFE OF THE DISCIPLE — THAT IS WHAT IS NEW IN THE WORLD.
You will not get rid of the old life, but you will push it aside, so that it will not
mix with the new life.
The first three kinds of life flow in the roots of the whole of mankind, we cannot
isolate them at once. Their isolation can happen gradually, as we overcome them,
gaining true knowledge in life. Can we isolate these lives? We cannot. It is not a
question of isolating them, nor of using them.
Christ turns to his disciples and says to them: “I no longer call you servants, you
have passed along that path, but I call you friends, because everything I heard from
my Father I have revealed to you.”
WHAT DID CHRIST HEAR?
Christ told his disciples about the power of nature, about which on one occasion
they asked Him:
“Master, according as we have been told, we take fire from heaven, as Elijah
did, to frighten those men?”
CHRIST ANSWERED THEM: “That fire is not for now.
YOU WILL TAKE FIRE FOR THE HEARTS OF MEN, and not from outside.
YOU WILL PUT FIRE INTO THEIR HEARTS. If you take that fire from outside, you
will lose your path as Disciples”.
THE MOST BEAUTIFUL THING IN LIFE IS TO ENTER AS A DISCIPLE INTO THE
SCHOOL.
Ask: when, next year? No, this very day. Not even afternoon. Do not enter now,
the hour is already past. Now, this very hour, while I am speaking!
I said to you that this day is the first of its kind. In what connection? The first
day of this Synod begins with the day of Love. THAT IS WHY YOU MUST APPLY LOVE
THIS VERY DAY If you begin with Love, everything will go on as honey and butter, as
the Bulgarians say. Then even the Light will come to you.
HOW WILL YOU KNOW THAT LOVE IS ACTING WITH YOU?
WHEN YOU GET UP IN THE MORNING, IF NO OXIDATION HAS HAPPENED, THAT
SHOWS THAT LOVE IS ALREADY ACTING IN YOU.
It is not enough to test this only on one day, but if there pass two, three, then, a
hundred, five hundred and a hundred thousand days and no oxidation is observed in
you, no confusion, that means that you have achieved the NEW LOVE.
Some of you, as you listen to me, will say: look, our Master wants us to leave
the world. No, I am not one of those who want you to leave the world. I am not one
of those who want you to leave the School.
I WANT YOU TO SOLVE ALL THE DIFFICULT PROBLEMS IN LIFE, ALL THE
DIFFICULT TASKS
A man must learn in the school of life until his most advanced age. Till the last
hour, to the last moment of his life, a man must learn.
According to the new understanding of life, you must give an impulse to the
talented among you, to be interested in their good works.
Some of you can sing well, others — paint, a third group — write. You say: I
have one small talent.
No, you will give thanks to God for this your talent, and you will know that even
small talents can be increased and become great.
GOD IS THE SOURCE OF ALL GOODNESS.
To Him you will give thanks, and to Him you will turn your mind and heart.
You will thank God for the good weather, for the good life, for favourable
conditions, you will give thanks that He sent you onto the earth among this people.
You will give thanks that you are a member of mankind, you will give thanks
that you are linked with the angels, and that sometimes even He himself deigns to
talk with you.
WE REGARD PRAYER AS CONVERSATION WITH THE UNSEEN WORLD, AS
CONVERSATION WITH GOD.
TO PRAY MEANS TO LEARN TO SPEAK. MAN MUST SPEAK.
Today we suffer, for we have not learnt the heavenly language of God.
It is not enough for a man only to pray: the prayer must represent an expression
in which the whole human spirit must take part, the whole of his soul, the whole
human mind and the whole human heart.
WHAT MAN WANTS FROM GOD MUST HAVE ONLY AN INTERNAL SENSE.
If you pray, say:
LORD, THY WILL BE DONE!
I WILL ACCEPT IN GOOD WILL
THAT WHICH COMES OF THY HAND,
AND I SHALL FULFIL THY WILL
WITHOUT ANY TRANSGRESSION OF THY LAW.
And thus the Disciple must say to his Master:
MASTER, I SHALL SOLVE ALL PROBLEMS WHICH THOU HAST GIVEN ME IN LIFE.
I SHALL BRING THEM TO YOU FOR APPROVAL, AND WHATEVER CORRECTIONS
YOU MAKE I SHALL ACCEPT WITH GOOD WILL.
I say: we shall all open our hearts for the NEW DAY. That is the Day of Love, it is
the day of Everlasting Life.
GOD REIGNS IN THE HEAVEN.
GOD REIGNS ON THE EARTH.
And every intelligence, every knowledge, every power, every goodness and
every might, whether of man, whether of the people, whether of the whole of
mankind, is due to Him Who created the earth.
We are members of that earth and must fulfil God’s Will. That is the great law of
Everlasting Life.
THAT IS THE GREAT LAW OF THE DISCIPLES, WHO WANT TO MAKE REAL THE
GOOD AND THAT AS IT IS WRITTEN IN GOD’S BOOK, WHICH IS NOT YET PRINTED
UPON EARTH.

AWAKENING THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE DISCIPLE

Only perfect Love can bring us near to God. Secret prayer.

The theme of today’s talk will be one of the most difficult. It will be in practice
almost inaccessible to your minds.
Sometimes the monotonous situations in life cause a surfeit. There is a surfeit in
the physical life. There is a surfeit in the life of feeling. There is a surfeit, too, in the
mental life. That means there is a surfeit in the material life, There is a surfeit in the
spiritual life and in the life of God.
THE GREATEST MISFORTUNE WHICH CAN VISIT A MAN IS A SURFEIT
The world is full of surfeited people. All the sicknesses in the world take their
beginning from a surfeit. I want to guard you from a surfeit and from hasty
conclusions.
In the process of the awakening of a disciple’s consciousness he will often fall
and will rise again.
With what does the disciple fight? With certain difficulties in the world. A
thousand contradictions can be born in you. That is not my concern.
Contradictions are things which inescapably exist. For example, how can you
reconcile the good and the evil? They cannot be reconciled by any means.
But you can conciliate the good and the evil in yourself. They have points of
contact.
To reconcile good and evil means to undertake a grandiose task, such as even
the gods cannot resolve.
I will ask you: what will the disciple do in the world when his consciousness is
awakened? — He will work. How?
The Scripture says: Nothing will remain of the old heaven and the old earth.
That means: that of the world of the disciple, of his brain and of his
consciousness everything will disappear and he will be left as in a desert.
Of his heaven there will remain neither sun nor moon, nor a single star. He will
hang alone in the air. He will be left absolutely alone like a lonely traveller in the
desert. When he speaks, he will not recognise even himself. He will find himself in a
terrible contradiction in life.
Everything which rejoiced you and made you happy, everything which you knew
in life, everything in which you believed and upon which you relied, disappears.
Then you will find yourself in the position of Christ when he was on the Cross
and like Him you will shout from the depths of your soul: “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani”
— “My God, my God, why hast Thou forsaken me?”
Sometimes now it is hard for you when they abandon you. You have not yet
experienced the meaning of real abandonment. BUT EVERY MAN MUST BE
ABANDONED. WHEN I SPEAK OF THIS ABANDONMENT I understand AWAKENING THE
CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE DISCIPLE. ONLY IN THIS WAY CAN THE DISCIPLE
UNDERSTAND THE REALITY OF LIFE.
So I say that when there comes that terrible great moment for the disciple on
the first day — STILLNESS — there will be no light about him and he, from the
depths, from his own experience, will call upon that Invisible, unknown God of
Eternity, creator of all things upon the earth.
He will call upon Him with all his soul, with all his spirit, with all his mind and all
his heart and will say: LORD, I WANT TO TRY THEE! THOU ALONE ART THE CREATOR
OF ALL THINGS! THERE IS NONE OTHER IN THE WORLD SAVE THEE!
If the Disciple can call upon God with this completeness SOMEWHERE IN SPACE
THERE WILL SHINE FORTH A SMALL MICROSCOPIC LIGHT, WHICH WILL CAUSE HIM
SUCH GREAT JOY, THAT HE WILL AT ONCE FORGET ALL HIS SORROWS AND
SUFFERINGS.
From somewhere far away he will hear the voice of the Lord, the voice of his
Master:
“DID YOU NOT WISH TO KNOW ME DID NOT YOU WISH TO TRY ME? PREPARE
YOURSELF NOW FOR WORK”. THEN COMES THE FIRST DAY OF YOUR LIFE. AND GOD
SAYS “LET THERE BE LIGHT” and there was Light. THE DISCIPLE WILL SAY:
“MAY THIS LIGHT, WHICH I SEE SO FAR AWAY, SHINE IN ME!”
And if he is of the chosen disciples, when he says “Let there be light”, light will
come upon him.
Consequently, the day will begin with good, the night with bad.
This mingled life of light and darkness will be separated: On the one hand will
appear the light, which brings good with it; on the other hand will appear darkness,
which bears evil of itself.
SO THE DISCIPLE WILL CREATE THE FIRST DAY IN HIMSELF.
T H E L I G H T.
By “LIGHT” I understand the great urge of the Disciple to learn.
This means the Disciple must begin with the LIGHT (in Bulgarian — Videlinata).
“And He divided the Waters from the Waters” — the second day, meaning that
God divided the life of Heaven from earthly life, from the life of man. The firmament
is the boundary between the Heavenly and the earthly life.
 THE DISCIPLE WILL CREATE THAT FRONTIER IN HIMSELF AND IN TIME OF
BITTERNESS HE WILL DRINK OF THE WATERS WHICH ARE ABOVE.
Sometimes you want to drink of the waters of the earth, of earthly life. If you
drink of those waters, you will never quench your thirst. You are now dealing only
with the water which is on the earth. Note that all the saints who have dealt with the
Heavenly world, when they have been curing some sick person, have gone to the
waters above the firmament. Turned into scientific language this means:
they have cured only when they have succeeded in attracting the sun “Prana”
or the Heavenly life to act upon the man, and he has immediately produced a
reaction.
Sometimes your life becomes meaningless, and you have no impulse to go
forward.
How are you to give meaning to your life? That is one of the great mysteries.
IT IS ENOUGH TO GET ONLY ONE TEN THOUSANDTH PART OF A MILLIGRAM OF
THE WATER OF THE HEAVENLY LIFE AND TO INTRODUCE IT INTO YOUR BODY, AND
IT WILL AT ONCE PRODUCE A BENEFICIAL INFLUENCE UPON YOU, AND YOU WILL BE
BASICALLY CHANGED. EVERY MAN MUST LIGHTEN HIS OWN EARTH AND HIS OWN
HEAVEN.
YOUR SUN, YOUR MOON AND YOUR STARS MUST SHINE FORTH.
In this manner you will have means, measures with which you will understand
things. And in this sense, every man can say:
the Lord created the sun, the moon and the stars for me to be able to separate
the days, the years and the seasons of my life.
MY LIFE IS A BOOK UPON WHICH, WITH THE HELP OF THOSE LIGHTS, I SHALL
DESCRIBE WHAT THIS LIFE IS THAT GOD HAS CREATED.
The season of my life is a definite document in which it will be noted WHETHER I
HAVE CREATED A SMALL UNIVERSE AS GOD WISHES.
When we speak of the Disciple, we understand a life of creation and not a life of
blessedness, which he has been given.
When the Disciple has passed through the first three lives, he is given the
opportunity of applying his strength on a small scale, to see how the old life differs
from the new.
THE NEW LIFE IS A LIFE OF PURIFICATION. AFTER THAT REAL CREATIVITY
BEGINS.
When you come to the work, you need examples, to know what the new life
demands of you, and how it must come.
WHEN THE NEW LIFE COMES, EVERYTHING THAT YOU NOW SEE WILL NO
LONGER INTEREST YOU
This life must be in conformity with God’s Love, with God’s Light, with the world
of God and with God’s Joy.
When I speak of the disciples, I see for them a great work, for which they must
prepare.
 WE LIVE IN GOD’S REALITY OF THINGS, BUT WE MUST UNDERSTAND ITS LAWS.
Everything has its cause.
Consequently, in order to comprehend the causes and impulses of things, you
must learn all manifestations, all phenomena in life and nature.
When a thought is born in you, you must look at it carefully to see whether that
thought is yours or is a guest, whether it is your sister, mother, or father.
You must understand the origin of every thought which is born in your mind.
You must create in yourself a House of God. IT REPRESENTS THE NEW BODY OF
THE MAN, WHICH HE NEEDS FOR THE NEW LIFE.
There is THE NATURAL BODY, THERE IS THE SPIRITUAL BODY.
Many people ask: what thing is the New Teaching? WHAT THING IS THE NEW
TEACHING? IT REPRESENTS THE HARMONIOUS CONJUNCTION BETWEEN A TRIANGLE
AND A SQUARE.
What is the figure of a square, which shows how family life should be organised?
Therefore we must learn this great law. Therefore the father and the mother should
together arrange the life of their son and daughter. And the son and daughter
should together arrange the life of the mother and the father. In contemporary
mathematics it is stated:
“lfa conceived or imaginary number, that is, such as does not exist, is multiplied
four times by itself, or it passed through four different conditions, the result is units
which make a real number, with which we can contend.” What does this mean?
We shall consider it in relation to the square:
The square remains inconceivable to us as long as it exists somewhere in the
unseen world. But when it is multiplied four times by itself, it achieves real unity, a
real home.
On the basis of the same law, when a man is multiplied four times by himself, it
means that he passes through the causal world, through the mental world, through
the astral world and finally through the physical world. If a man knows how to
multiply himself by himself, then he will know his own reality.
We come at last to those laws of alchemy, to that higher mathematics, which
we must understand. The corners of the square have relationship to the man,
because every corner is the centre of certain forces, which act in the direction of the
diagonals.
How do we measure these forces? They are measured in the centre of the
square, that is, in the centre of the square where the two diagonals intersect.
The centre represents the whole. All the forces of the square have direction
towards this centre.
WHILE ALL FORCES STRIVE TOWARDS GOD, CONTRADICTIONS DO NOT EXIST IN
THE WORLD.
They exist only as a creative act. What is the triangle? A LAW OF
RECONCILIATION.
Here you have three points of contact, but that is GOD’S CONJUNCTION.
 TO HAVE A HARMONIC CONJUNCTION BETWEEN TWO SOULS, FIRST OF ALL
THERE MUST BE BETWEEN THEM AT LEAST THREE POINTS OF CONTACT.
And now, from the conjunction of the triangle and the square, there is formed
the pentagon. It represents the home, the house in which five souls must live, under
one roof.
As you see
THINGS IN NATURE ARE NOT RANDOM. WE LIVE IN GOD’S REALITY OF THINGS,
BUT WE MUST UNDERSTAND ITS LAWS.
And so the square is the measure for the definition of all forces which meet in
us.
YOU MUST CREATE IN YOURSELVES A HOUSE OF GOD. IT REPRESENTS THE NEW
BODY OF MAN WHICH HE NEEDS FOR THE NEW LIFE
THERE IS THE NATURAL BODY, THERE IS ALSO THE SPIRITUAL BODY.
Now, as disciples, you must have a strong desire to go forward.
YOU WILL HAVE DIFFICULTIES IN YOUR LIFE BUT YOU MUST NOT BE
DISHEARTENED.
YOU WILL MEET CONTRADICTIONS, BUT YOU WILL NOT LOSE YOUR FAITH. YOU
WILL MEET HATRED WITHOUT HATING.
You will bear the evil and the good on your back, without taking part in their
conversation.
Have you born your cross in this way? I ask: who will liberate you from his
cross?
THAT IS THE GREAT TASK WHICH YOU HAVE TO SOLVE AS DISCIPLES.
Whether you are a believer or not, whether you are a worldly or a spiritual man,
you cannot throw off the contradictions of life.
WHEN WE SPEAK OF LOVE, WE UNDERSTAND THE SINGLE FORCE WHICH CAN
ACCOMPANY YOU ALONG YOUR DIFFICULT PATH AND SUCCESSFULLY LEAD YOU OUT
OF IT.
And now, I want you to be active, not inactive.
The disciple has work, he has something to do. What does the good son do? He
goes every day to the work. Today he goes to sorne garden, tomorrow to a vineyard,
he digs, he cleans up, and when he has gathered up enough richness, he takes it
home to his household.
So too you, — whatever you gather on the earth, you must take it above. How
do you think you can get there?
Do you think that if you go as a sinner with empty hands, they will greet you
with wreaths of laurel?
So I say, when you return to God, you must work either as a servant or as a son.
Which position do you wish to occupy?
AND SO THE LIFE OF THE DISCIPLE IS A GREAT LIFE. WHEN YOU ACCEPT THE
GOODNESS OF THAT LIFE, YOU WILL SAY: THERE IS REASON TO BE ALIVE!
 THE DISCIPLE MUST SAY:
WHEN I SEE THE FACE OF MY MASTER, WHEN I UNDERSTAND THE SENSE OF
THAT KNOWLEDGE WHICH I HAVE LEARNED FROM HIM AND WHEN I BEGIN TO USE
IT WITH ALL MY POWER, I SHALL BE SATISFIED WITH MY LIFE.
Christ knocks on people’s doors, so that he can show them the way by which
they can solve the difficulties of their lives.
DOES CHRIST KNOCK ON EVERY DOOR? — NO. HE KNOCKS ONLY ON THE
DOORS OF THE DISCIPLES, AND ON THOSE OF PEOPLE WHOSE CONSCIOUSNESS IS
AWAKENED AND WHO HAVE SPENT MUCH TIME IN PRAYER.
CHRIST WILL KNOCK, THE DISCIPLE WILL OPEN TO HIM, AND CHRIST WILL HIM
GIVE THE FIRST LESSON.
Behold I knock on your door, says Christ This verse refers to the disciples, to
awakened souls.
The Talks from the Synod “The Path of the Disciple” lasted for hours. They
poured out in a broad, bright wave, reaching the consciousness and to the super-
consciousness of the disciples. They provided food for the heart, the mind and the
will. They were, too, rules for life.
What we give you now is a summary, also taken from the Master’s Words,
spoken at one of his lectures to the secret Youth Class during 1943:
“Extract from today’s lecture a short, scientific summary, which can be printed
in the periodical Grain of Wheat. You will write little, but concentrated, in scientific
form!”
I believe that we are carrying out his advice and his testament.
 MACHAR BENU ABA

MAHAR BENU ABA

This exercise is referred to by the Master as the Disciple’s Prayer. It should be

sung with concentration, with an expression of gentleness. ‘Mahar’ means ‘great’,
‘Benu’ means ‘he who blesses’ and ‘Aba’, ‘Father of air

THE DARKNESS IN GLOOM

. , . is the second part of the exercise and is a translation of the concepts

embodied in it.
The mystic meaning of the song is an ascent — Benu — towards the Sun of Life.
Aba — we have set out along a road which is pure and holy for us after living in
gloom and darkness. The meaning of the Bulgarian words is as follows: -”Our life
was lived in darkness and gloom, but the sun of life shone upon us and we set off on
a road which is pure and holy to us.”
 PEARLS OF LOVE

Beinsa Duno about the happiness

1. Happiness is a radiant, exalted spirit, which follows only the man of truth and
freedom.
2. People today seek happiness. Why? Because happiness implies blossommg.
Everyone wants to blossom, to bear fruit, and to mature. The fruit aflije ripens
under the influence of the rays of love, which bear life, joy and gaiety.
3. Love a person so that he feels free, happy, full of life and immersed in the space
of truth.
4. When a person understands freedom, truth, happiness, and life, he is already in
the land of great Love. What greater happiness can there be for a person than
that he love someone without restricting him?
5. In order to attain happiness, a man must pass through the physical world, which
inevitably brings suffering. Is it impossible without suffering? It is impossible,
but life without suffering is life without experience.
6. Under today’s conditions, and with the present development of man, suffering is
a part of nature’s plan. Life with suffering is the life of a hundred-year-oak. It is
good for a man to have the patience and steadfastness of an oak.
7. When we speak about great love, many are afraid that it may replace human
love. No, with the coming of great love to man, human love will be liberated, will
become limitless, will be able to manifest itself freely.
8. When a person renounces his perverted intellect and his perverted heart, he will
enter the path of great love, which brings happiness.
9. Love gives nourishment to life. Truth implanted in life as into the soil gives the
conditions for freedom to germinate, to push up its shoots.
10. Whoever strives for freedom must revolt within himself, nourish a sacred revolt,
a sacred wrath within his soul, to break the ties with the past. The truth must be
spoken. If the truth is not spoken, everyone will receive what is coming to him.
11. A man can criticise everything, but if he comes before God, there he will have to
befilled with holy trembling and awe, with the sacred ideal. A person should
have one sacred idea in himself concerning his Creator, which gives him the
impulse to knowledge, freedom, truth, beauty, and happiness.
12. And so, learn to think in a new way!
13. Love truth, so that you will befree. The truth will make you bold and decisive, so
that you will work for your freedom, so that you can deal on the one hand with
troubles within yourself, and on the other with external troubles.
14. If you attain truth within yourself, then happiness will came, i.e. happiness will
follow you. Rejoice when happiness follows you, when it is behind you. If
 happiness is in front of you do not rejoice, do not think that you have attained it.
15. Happiness and freedom should, always be before you, be fore your person, and
happiness should be behind you, as your rear-guard. In this manner happiness
tells man: if you love truth and freedom, I shall always follow you, I shall be your
rear-guard.
16. Happiness is a radiant, exalted spirit, which follows only the man of truth and
freedom. If that spirit should look at you just once, it is enough to make your
soul tremble for all eternity.
17. The attainment of happiness is a great moment. To gain happiness as his rear-
guard in life is the task of every man.
18. It is already time for people to enter the divine life, to set in motion the divine
ideas within themselves. These ideas, and not human ones, will give meaning to
their lives.
19. For a man to live in love with his brothers requires a certain tenderness from
him. To love someone means to win a soul. Everything that a man does for
someone else will come back to him one day.
20. Love is aforce which nothing can resist. The new times demand new
understanding, new thought, new love. For people to accept and understand the
new love their consciousness needs to beprepared.
21. Today everyone talks about the new culture, and they do not understand that
the new culture requires new people, who have loving relations with one
another. In the new culture everyone will work. If someone makes a mistake or
some crime, no one has the right to judge him. Everyone will pass by him
silently and will allow him to correct his error on his own and to judge himself.
22. Every living being who enters the province of the new culture is responsible for
his actions. There are ways to enlighten the mind, for making the heart mare
gentle, and for educating the will. When these ways are applied, the world will
become better.
23. And so, learn the ways to apply love to life. If love were applied as a method for
educating children, the results would be radically different from what we have
today.
24. Love and freedom are the attributes of all living beings. When love visits a
person, he becomes a garden in which everything begins to grow, to flower,
where there develop zeal, tenderness, reverence and judgment. This shows that
love is the force under whose influence everyone grows and develops.
25. Now try the first experiment: love without expecting others to love you in
return. You are already loved: God loves you. Nothing else remains for you to do
except to manifest your own love. Every living being is given as much love as
he needs.
26. You need to know one thing: love is an expression of great wisdom. It
represents the totality of higher beings who have finished their development.
They have tasted divine love, they recognise it, they apply it, and for that
 reason they come down to earth.
27. Love is a powerful, thing. When it is in a man, he is ready for all kinds of
sacrifices. As students of the Great School you need to begin with love, which
gives stimuli, impulses. Without love life becomes devoid of meaning.
28. The new culture seeks people free of the old give and take. And so, apply love
to your lives so that you will not fall into negative states.
29. Do not expect that your salvation will come from outside you. A person’s
salvation depends on himself.
30. I wish for you to begin with love. In the morning, when you see the rising of the
sun, in the evening when the stars come out, at every moment, let your hearts
tremble at people and animals, as the Divine Spirit is present among you.
31. Everyone seeks happiness, but happiness moves according to certain laws.
Happiness is not located in one’s environment, or in money, or in knowledge, or
in beauty. Happiness is something internal. Happiness is brought about by
certain laws.
32. A person can be beautiful only when he is happy. A person can become musical
only when he is happy. Without happiness a person cannot achieve anything.
Happiness is the first point of contact of a person with God, or of a disciple with
his Teacher.
33. When a person is freed of his personal life awl fuses with the life of his Teacher,
the two of them are happy. When he achieves that happiness, a person’s
consciousness fuses with the Higher Consciousness of Conscious Nature, with
the Divine Spirit which hovers in it. This means an over all union with Nature.
The unity of consciousness between two souls signifies deep internal
understanding, internal fusion.
34. Consequently, happiness is the fusion of two souls. Where there is no fusion,
there is no happiness at all. There exists a temporary, feigned mood which
disappears at any moment. True happiness never disappears. The happy person
is never poor, can never be ignorant. He has at his disposal riches and
knowledge. Can a person be poor who has united with the spirit of nature? He
will make use of the riches and knowledge of Nature as if they were his own.
35. This happiness can be attained only when a person fulfils the laws of love. In
order for people to love one another they must have internal fusion. Without
that harmony there is no love, no happiness. Now when I speak about
happiness, I touch upon a law which unites all phenomena in nature. Whoever
his attained happiness is uniform in his relations to all living beings.
36. Happiness cannot come from a husband, or a wife, or children, or from learning.
Happiness comes from only one place, from the Universal, Omnipotent Divine
Spirit. With his wealth the happy man can travel the whole universe. He does
not have to live only on earth and to tremble like other people at the possibility
offailing a test, whether in the university or in life. He is in a condition to make
people around him happy.
37. The knowledge which I give you now is new. It relates to the sixth race, and not
 to the fifth. The fifth race will pass away, along with its old views. The sixth race
has a new morality, which rests on the law of love. The. new man will converse
with the atoms and molecules of his body as with friends. Atoms and molecules
are living, intelligent beings. There exist tender feelings among them.
38. When the invisible world sent man lo earth, it charted his path in advance. For
every person a special task has been defined, which he must solve. His right to
make use of the privileges of intelligent nature to be a collaborator with her
intelligent beings depends on his correct solution and fulfilment of the task and
the service which have been given to him.
39. Our man will converse with the atoms and molecules of his body as with friends.
In the morning, when he gets up, he will ask them how they feel, whether they
have extra energy in their empty spaces in order to take measures to open all
paths, so that that energy may come out. If they say that they have extra
energy, he will immediately do a good deed and will free them of their extra
load.
40. When a person feels extra energy in himself, he mast do a good deed in order
to protect himself from an explosion. In whatever form good is, it absolutely
must be accomplished.
41. Every person expects to find his Master, who will bring the Divine igniter of
liappiness.
Without a Master, as a superior perfected form, as a model in life, no one can
develop correctly. Through a higher form a higher energy is transmitted.
42. People on earth live in bountifulness, but they are not happy. Why? They cannot
make use of the bounty which is given them.
A person can become, happy in a moment, there is no reason for him to put it
off. However, if he expects happiness, lie must be satisfied with the least thing
that is given him, with tile dawning of happiness.
43. Today’s people do not succeed at much, because they think that tile treasures
which they seek can be attained in a mechanical way. Everything which takes
place around you is an object lesson, and a person should learn from it to
develop his intelligence.
God manifests himself through the thoughts, feelings, and actions of a wise
man. The will of God is included in the help which you can give to those who are
weaker or smaller than you.
44. When happiness visits you, you will be in a completely different world, neither in
the sky, nor on earth, but in the world of love. Love will be the environment, the
condition for the development of man. In that world there do not exist the
concepts of good and evil. Love is the fruit of the Spirit. That is how a person
should think, in order to have a clear conception of the world.
45. When they do not understand the laws of love, people seek happiness in a
mechanical way.
Now I am examining happiness in a broad sense, as the first step, as the first
connection in life.
Whatever nature tells you, you should obey. She is the Great Teacher, who
guides you. The attainment of happiness is the ideal of humanity. Happiness
 represents first a connection, the fusion of two souls.
When souls begin to fuse, a new foundation is laid, a new world is created. From
that moment new children are born, new relations are established, a new
culture is enthroned, a culture without division, without programs and
compulsions, the culture of Love.
47. In order for the world to be corrected, all people, two by two, need to fuse with
the Primary Spirit. If you. reach happiness, you will begin to speak in a
comprehensible language and everyone will unerstand you. There is nothing
greater than the fusion of souls with the Primary Spirit.
48. It is important for you to know one thing: that all phenornena in nature have an
unbreakable connection. Behind every phenomena is hidden an intelligent
cause. A rnan needs to think correctly, to compare facts and draw accurate
conclusions.
49. Whoever thinks correctly will see the connection between all phenornena; he
will mike use of the light of that knowledge, and will move forward. in order to
make use of that light a person must be open to it, must be well disposed in his
soul.
50. Whoever wishes lo improve hs life must know the laws of the light arid apply
them. A person cannot be either moral or spiritual, if he does not understand
the laws of the light.
51. Moral and spiritual life imply an abundance of light, which introduces spirit and
good disposition into a person.
That light reflects favourably on the development of a person’s brain. It enters not
only through the eyes of a person, but through all his pores.
52. Now, as I speak about the light, you will have in mind the physical light, which
comes from the sun. It is the first phase of the light. As soon as you have
learned the laws of that light, you will aspire to the spiritual, light, you will begin
to learn its laws as well.
53. Spiritual light, also known as astral light, has the opposite effect from physical
light. It is gentle, pleasant, and represents the reflection of physical light. In
order lo make use of the light a person should understand its laws, so that he
will not be afraid of it.
54. Once the light is refracted correctly, the reflected light is gentle and acts
beneficially on a person.
Why do you not see the errors of the person you love? Because you haw placed
him in a shrine with spherical form, in which the light is refracted and reflected
correctly.
55. Love and hatred for a person are explained not only through the laws of the
falling and reflection of light, but also by the great law of Love.
When a person behaves according to the law of Love, intelligent beings are
developed through him, who understand the light and simultaneously
understand life.
56. And so study the laws of the Divine light through which comes knowledge.
 Without light there is no knowledge.
57. Today’s people need lo free themselves from their misconceptions, from their
old beliefs. They think in a new way, but they live and. behave in the old way.
And when they have no success in their life, they lose heart. What kind of
success can they expect, where there is no connection between their thinking
and their lives?
58. It is an art for a man to know how to free himself from the old life and to enter
into the new one, into eternal beauty and harmony. In order to free yourself
from bad conditions in your lives, you need humility. You will ask how you are
supposed to become humble, i.e. how should you behave? Look at the way
children behave.
59. And so when you become like little children, you will be in a condition to solve
your problems correctly. Do you teach a child how to eat honey?
60. On the day when you have learned the construction of your brain you will reach
the positive science of life.
Then you will look at your brain as a dynamo in which there meet the
intertwined energies of the whole cosmos.
The energies which pass through the brain and the heart are radioactive forces
of the cosmos, which sometimes you are conscious of and sometimes not.
61. Nothing more is asked of you than that you be in harmony with the whole
cosmos. The environment in which you live is extremely troubled, as a
consequence of which you cannot receive the cosmic energies.
If a man is in a passive state, he can easily receive the higher cosmic energies
and make use of them.
62. As disciples you are expected to learn the laws of transformation of the
energies, to send energies from the brain centre to another. You must work in
the same way that nature works.
A person can develop all centres correctly, once he conforms to the program
which nature lias ordained.
63. As he understands life, a man observes all the laws and rules of nature. Today
that does not happen, because he has dislocated things. True knowledge is that
which can be applied at all times.
65. What do you need to do in order to obtain positive knowledge? In order to
obtain that knowledge as disciples, you need to follow the following rule: have
absolutely no doubt in the First Cause of things! When you reach it, you will
exclude all doubts, all contradictions.
66. When it is said that you should love your neighbour as yourself, you should
know who your neighbour is.
By “neighbour” is understood that person in whom the Divine Principle has been
awakened. Your neighbour represents aflower in bloom, which has sent its
aroma afar.
67. In the same way that you behave toward your neighbour and toward yourself,
so should you behave with every good thought and with every good feeling; you
 will water them until they germinate, blossom, and bear fruit.
68. The new teaching implies harmony between the thoughts, feelings, and the
actions of people.
The Divine manifests itself in small things and not in big things. Sometimes a
small movement, carried out with divine energy, is worth more than the riches
of the whole earth.
69. Pure thought, free from all misconceptions, and a noble heart without any
human limitations. That is what is sought from the disciple.
70. Be faithful, truthful, pure and gentle, and the Lord of the world will fill your heart
with all good things.
71. When a man is young, his eyes are healthy and he lives in the light. \Vhen he
grows old, his eyes become weak, they cannot regulate the light correctly.
72. If an old man knew the laws for regulating the energy of his eyes, and at the
same time how to balance his nervous system, fie would never fall into a
condition where he could not see.
73. Once the optic nerve becomes weak, a man begins gradually to lose his sight. In
order not to reach that condition a man needs to raise his thought and
consciousness to a higher field than the one in which he finds himself. This
means that he master the laws for rejuvenation.
74. When a man becomes alarmed a lot, the alarm causes the first shock to his
digestive system, from there the shock is transmitted to his lungs, from the
lungs to the brain and from the brain to the optic nerve.
75. In order to restore his sight a person should begin in the reverse direction in
order to restore the normal condition of his organs: first the brain, next the
lungs, and finally the stomach, from whence came the first shock. Afterwards he
should find the cause and eliminate it.
76. Shocks which a person experiences always produce either an expansion or a
diminishing of the space between the molecules of living matter. Thus the
molecules of the nervous system lose their stability and plasticity, and it cannot
transmit magnetism.
77. The thoughts of man penetrate the intermolecular space of the brain’s nervous
system, while his feelings penetrate the interatomic space of the sympathetic
nervous system.
78. If a person represses some thought of his, i.e. does not give it the possibility to
be realized, it will cause an explosion in the brain’s nervous system. If, however,
he represses some feeling, it will cause an explosion in the sympathetic nervous
system.
79. In order to protect a person from the destructive action of the forces which are
hidden in the interatomic and intermolecular spaces of his nervous system,
occult science says: Do not resist your good feelings and desires! Do not resist
your exalted thoughts.
80. Whatever nature says, you must listen to. She is the Great Master who guides
 you. If you obey tier, ifyou fulfil her laws, you will befree, you will live
intelligently.
81. When one preaches to people that they should live good lives, that they should
not torture or slaughter animals, the purpose is to force them through prayers,
through good deeds, to refine the undifferentiated matter on earth, to unclog
the blocked up openings, to avoid the earthquakes and catastrophes which take
place on earth.
82. Dysharmony, the cause of which is people, exists only in the physical, world. In
the Divine world there do not exit any shocks, any catastrophes.
83. In conclusion, we say that a person should be idealistic. Only that person can be
idealistic who has content within himself. But he must be full of that content,
not just half full.
84. Nature does not tolerate empty spaces. When it pours content into a barrel it
fills it to the top, so there will be no room far air. Consequently, the good person
represents a barrel, which is full to the top with content. In barrels full with
content, i.e. barrels of ideas, the hoops never fall off.
85. For every person there has been designed a special task which he must solve.
On the correct solution and fulfilment of the task and service which have been
given to him depends his right to use the riches and privileges of intelligent
nature. TO be the co-worker of her intelligent beings.
86. When we say that a person should renounce the personal in himself, we imply
that something great will enter him. Only the great can replace the personal.
87. If a person’s personality is destroyed, he will receive one of God’s persons. That
means that God will dwell in him. In this sense, man is a weak reflection of
God’s personality, of God’s person.
88. This is a philosophy which is not abstract, because it can be applied in life.
89. When a disciple renounces his personal life and fuses with the life of his
Teacher, they both are happy.
90. When I talk of happiness, I touch upon a law which unites all the phenomena of
nature. Whoever has obtained happiness is uniform in his relationship with all
living beings.
91. When he obtains this happiness, the consciousness of a person fuses with the
consciousness of intelligent nature, with the Divine Spirit, which hovers in it.
This means that a person has achieved unity with Nature.
 V

A SINSIBLE WAY OF LIFE

THE GRAIN OF WHEAT

AN OCCULT MAGAZINE
Year IV Sofia May 1928 Book 4

A sensible way of life has its own inner sense, its own physical inner sense, its

own spiritual inner

sense and its own divine inner sense. It is only thus that we realise that in
life as a whole, just as in nature as a whole, there runs a thread of sensibility. The
thread could be referred to as ‘awareness’ or ‘consciousness’. The human mind has
the direct task of protecting this thread, of ensuring that it is not broken. That is why
it requires an alert consciousness. If this thread survives unbroken, every person will
be in contact with the Primary Reason, with the eternal beginning of life. While man
worships and respects this Primary Reason above all else, he will have a radiant and
beautiful future. Should he cease to worship it, should be choose another cult in his
life, he will lose the sense of life. Only the Primary Reason which inspires all men,
poets, artists, musicians and scholars, is perfect in all its manifestations. Anyone
who wishes to understand the Primary Reason in all its manifestations must possess
pure consciousness, pure awareness.
Today all mankind is in need of continuity of awareness and of purity of
consciousness. While this continuity and purity of consciousness exist, among
people, a true, positive science will exist. While your eyes are closed to the outside
world, how will you be able to study it? While your ears do not hear, how will you be
able to study music? While your judgement is limited, how will you be able to
establish a connection between the reasons for and the consequences of things?
When we speak of the relationship with the Primary Reason, with God, many
people ask: where does God manifest himself in man? The first manifestation of God
is in the human personality, the most basic manifestation; the second manifestation
is in man’s individual life; the third manifestation is in his soul and the fourth
manifestation in his spirit. If God manifests himself simultaneously in all these lives
of a man, then he will fully understand the situation and he will be a sensible man in
the full sense of the word. One judges the sensibility or reasonableness of a person
according to his life. If a house is built and then collapses, we condemn the man who
built it. If the house cannot withstand the slightest storm, we say that the man who
built it lacked sense because he failed to foresee all of life’s conditions. If a house is
comfortable, hygienic, economical and withstands all of life’s difficulties and storms,
we say that the person who built it was sensible. Someone says: ‘Economy is
necessary in life.’ By ‘economy in man’s life’ we mean that human energy should
not be wasted. A sensible life requires that a man should not allow foreign bodies,
foreign elements that could sever the link with the Primary Reason, to enter his
mind and body
Christ says: ‘He who strays from me strays from Him who has led me.’ to-day all
people stray. What do they stray from? From the truth. Any man who strays from
the truth, be he educated or simple, rich or poor, has seen no good in this world.
Such a person cannot become great. All great people who are respected and
recognised as such by the whole of mankind have loved the truth, have loved God.
As long as you love God, you will also love your neighbours: so long as you love
your neighbours, you will love everything that is around you. It is only in this way
that one can create a favourable environment for work. Everything that God has
created in this world is alive. To-day people pay huge sums of money for the statue
of some great sculptor. How much more, then, will a man have to pay for his own,
immortal statue given to him by God? For how many years has nature been creating
this great statue! In this respect, every person to-day must be a great artist, the
sculptor of his own statue, must model and perfect his own statue that the Primary
Reason has given him as a priceless and irreplaceable gift in life. And, after all that,
must a man deny it, must he sever this link and create for himself a new cult? Each
person, each home, each society, each nation must arrive at an inner unity with all
living things. Small nations must understand this law because it is thus that they
shall be elevated. If the Primary Reason is on a nation’s side, it will elevate that
nation, it will create a healthy brain, healthy lungs, a healthy stomach, a healthy
body. A healthy brain means a healthy mind; healthy lungs mean correct sensitivity;
a healthy body and a healthy stomach mean the healthful activity of human life. If
your mind tells you to think only of yourself, then it is not a healthy mind, and it has
already signed your death warrant. If your heart tells you that it should beat only for
you, it is not healthy and it has already signed your death warrant. If your body and
your stomach tell you that they should function only because of you, to carry out
your work, they have signed your death warrant. Nobody in the world has come here
only in order to carry out his own work. Each of us must contribute something
towards life’s joint capital. Science should be in the service of the Primary Reason.
Religion should be in the service of the Primary Reason. Art, painting, music,
management, should all be in the service of the Primary Reason. Only thus will the
general harmony of life be restored.
Thus, the words ofJesus Christ can be rendered the other way round: ‘He who
does not stray from me will not reject Him who led me.’ It is then that a man will
remain true to his own inner convictions and will know that everything God has
created in the world has its own inner intention. To-day the world is in need of a
new, positive science, of a new creed which will bear the relationships of the Eternal
Love, it needs a new structure, new norms and rules for the life of the personality, of
the individual, the soul and the spirit. The life of the personality, of the individual, of
the soul and of the spirit must be assigned to their correct places. And then, let us
all, as Christians, apply Christ’s teaching, Christ’s love, according to our own
personalities, our own individuality, our own soul, our own spirit. Thus, Christ’s
words will be fulfilled when he says: 1 shall be with you until the end of the century.’
Now all people are living at the end of the century. By this we mean the end of the
old world, the end of old ways of seeing things, the end of violence. This will be
followed by a new era of light, of love among people, among all living things — a
new era of truth and justice, of immortality and freedom.
The expression of happiness on earth is health!

THE HYGIENE OF LIFE

In order to maintain life, man needs three vitally important things: light, life and
love.
Light reveals the physical world and helps us to understand life. If a man does
not understand the laws of light, he cannot understand the laws of life. If he does
not understand life, he cannot understand the laws of love.
If a man does not understand the laws of light, of life and of love, inner
contradictions will arise and will create an external dissonance.
In the organic world, light is connected with the food which man consumes.
Without light and warmth no food may be produced. Consequently, the human
stomach is completely dependent on light and warmth. Food is necessary for the
provision of those elements by means of which life manifests itself.
Today all people, all living creatures, big and small, strive towards happiness
and security. This striving exists in families, in societies and among peoples. What I
am asking is this; who succeeds in this aspiration? It is the more sensible families,
societies and peoples, those who understand the laws of light, life and love, who are
able to some extent to organise themselves so that they can live comfortably. The
remainder, who do not understand these laws, resort to superstition and achieve
nothing. Why does this happen? It is because they seek happiness in the beginning
of their lives, at the beginning of each undertaking, when in fact happiness lies in
the end result of life.
All modern people desire to grow, to become richer, to become educated,
strong, or, in other words, to achieve happiness. Consequently, if happiness is the
aim of life, then everyone should try to learn the ways in which happiness may be
achieved. Without happiness life has no external means of expression.
The expression of happiness on earth is health. The most important thing for
man is health — man must be healthy! However, health depends on the
physiological relationships between the organs of the human body.
If the interaction between brain, lungs and stomach is correct, then man’s
health is good. These three organs comprise three great worlds. Many confuse a
man’s belly with his stomach and say that we should not eat a lot. The belly and the
stomach are two entirely different things. The stomach is a world entirely
independent of the other. In the stomach there are ten million working cells which
deal with digestion. If each ‘worker’ were paid only one lev per day, we would each
have to pay a total often million levs per day for digestion. This shows what a
colossal task these cells perform. And after all that, people do not value life. Why?
Because they do not even suspect just how many beings work for them free of
charge and how much energy is expended by nature for the maintenance of life.
Contemporary man, rulers, scholars and philosophers, are all occupied with one
abstract idea — to imbue life with legality, justice and happiness without
comprehending the laws of happiness. In spite of people’s aspirations, ideal families,
societies or states are to be found almost nowhere. This is due to the fact that there
is no harmony, no correct correlations between the three worlds, the physical,
emotional and mental.
For example, if the light which shines into the eyes is very bright, the pupils
immediately contract because they cannot bear such a bright light. Otherwise, great
harm will be done to the eyes. If on the other hand the light is very dim, the pupils
dilate like owls’ eyes in order to take in more light. However, this exceptional
dilation creates another defect. The pupils of human eyes should not be excessively
dilated nor should they be excessively small.
People whose pupils are dilated understand life in terms of darkness. Those
whose pupils are contracted see life in terms of daylight. These two types of person
are entirely different, and they can have nothing whatsoever in common.
What can be born in the hours of night? Corn does not grow and fruits do not
ripen. The night was intended only for rest. True life, true growth and ripening take
place during the day. During the hours of night the materials the body has absorbed
during the day are processed.
I say that night represents life’s sufferings and day its joys.
You ask why sorrow and suffering exist. There is a certain correlation between
suffering and joy. Sorrow and suffering are necessary for man to rest and joy for him
to work.
Sorrow and joy do not exist outside of life, nor can they be divorced from life. If
you divorce sorrows and joys from life, then the latter will become devoid of sense.
And there is no greater suffering for man than for his life to lose its sense. It is only
thus that man realises that suffering and joy have their place in life.
However, if suffering and joy cannot be made use of correctly, then they have
not played their part. He who has not made use of joys and sufferings is like a blind
man and cannot see the good things that are passing in front of him. For example,
we meet a person who possesses great material wealth, expressed in money, who
lives in constant fear of his money being taken from him, that he will somehow lose
it and become poor. I say: what does this man gain from his life, what joy does it
bring him? None at all. This man lives in suffering, in fear that he will lose his
happiness. Consequently, this man’s happiness or prosperity brings him more
suffering than joy.
When does a person’s prosperity cause him suffering and not joy? When the
people around him want to become rich without working.
The unhappiness of modern man lies in the fact that few people like to work.
Everybody wants to work as little as possible. I can understand that. Excessive work
is senseless. We were not born in order to become slaves to work. It is the human
desire to become rich, to achieve security, that underlies excessive labour.
Heavy labour must be replaced by sensible work, and sensible work can only
exist when people have at least one thing in common. Thus, when people have at
least one thing in common, they will be able to create a sensible link between light,
life and love.
 Light represents a sum of the awareness of all living creatures, from the tiniest
to the biggest, including man.
Life represents the internal aspect of life as a whole. This shows that between
all living beings there is a point in common — namely, they are all living; so in the
life of each one there is a common factor. However, the life of man is distinguished
from that of other creatures by its wisdom. In this sense only man is alive. Wisdom,
or perception, is the most precious thing in human life. The word life’ includes
wisdom. Where there is wisdom, there is life. If wisdom exists, even if it is weakly
manifested, there is also life.
The forces which maintain life as a whole emanate from the three main
elements in it — from light, life and love. The same thing could to a certain extent
be said of man. He can draw the energy for the maintenance of his body directly
from light if he knows its laws. From life if he understands it, from love if he aspires
to it. These are the three sources from which man can draw strength, life and
health. If he has these three things within himself, he has achieved true happiness
on earth.
I say that, whatever a person may be like, however good he may be, if he does
not understand the laws of light, he will not have a correct grasp of the world and
will view it as one would view an exhibition of paintings. However, there are rules
and methods by which one may enjoy the benefits of light.
Sometimes a person’s indisposition is due to a number of abnormal
combinations caused by the incorrect perception of light. Or, to put it in scientific
terms because light is stored differently in different kinds of food, in consequence
some of these have a beneficial effect and some have a negative affect on the
human body. As a result, the foods which man consumes represent light stored in
various organs in different ways. Thus, each person who wants to be healthy must
consume foods that suit his body. This is where the true hygiene of life lies.

Thus, the hygiene of life must start with the correct use of light stared in plants
awl fruits. If the light absorbed cannot be turned into living energy, we say that the
food has not been properly assimilated — that is, that there is no interrelation
between the food and the body in question.
As far as the choice of food is concerned, nature has given man an instinct in
this respect. If man returns to his primitive state of purity, then he will reach the
state of being able to understand which foods are good for him and suit him best.
If we surrender ourselves to nature, she will lead us, she will make the correct
decisions — and not only in terms of food. She will know with certainty what kind of
a life we should lead, how we should live. Ever since man strayed from the true path
he has forgotten what he was taught at the very beginning and is now relearning it
again. However, unanimity is lacking and people often ask themselves who will
teach them, who will show them the way. They forget that they have been
‘programmed’ with this knowledge, that they can easily renew it. When will this
happen? When they return to the road they originally set out on, the road to a life of
purity.

All people say that God is love, but they do not know that God’s love relates to
them. However, if people manifest God’s love properly in their lives, they will lay the
foundations of a sensible way of life. A sensible life is a life of immortality, a life
without suffering and grief. Without God’s love you will have a life full of suffering
and limitatwns. But man was not born m order to suffer. He was born in order to
learn to develop properly.
Now, bearing in mind the three important things — life, light and love — we will
encounter three categories of person. The first type devote themselves exclusively
to life, they wish to study it in the minutest detail and in consequence they go to
extremes. The religious, on the other hand, neglected physical life, they neglected
light, as a consequence of which they lived in the wilderness, in monasteries; but
even in this way they were unable to find the sense of life. They have denied
physical life in favour of spiritual life. The third category have fallen into deep
mysticism with the one and only aim of knowing love, but even in this way they
have not found the sense of life. That, too, is an extreme.
The path of the mystic is not a bad one, but he must transmit his mystical state
to people who do not have his experience.
In order to understand the sense of life and to be useful to oneself and to others
one must begin with the physical and with light and move gradually towards the
spiritual and the world of God. He who understands life correctly must study the
three worlds as well.

The light in which we live is not an arbitrary thing. It represents a source of

goodness which we must use. If we can process physical energy into spiritual
energy and carry it over into the world of the spirit, this implies the transfer of
material wealth into the world of the spirit.
Consequently, people must study the laws of life, of light and of love and apply
them if they want to be happy. Knowing the laws is not enough: they must also be
applied.
Many folk say: It is written that the field should be deeply ploughed.’ However,
they do not plough it in this way. It is written that the field should be sown with good
seed, but they do not sow it with good seed. It is written that one should do good,
but they do not do good — and after all this they expect good results. Knowledge
which cannot be applied in life will yield no results.
I ask this: if a man cannot imbue his mind with the most exalted thoughts, his
heart with the noblest feelings and his will with the most decent actions, how will he
express his life? If he cannot give expression to his life through his thoughts,
feelings and actions, however much he talks about life, light and love, he will not
reap the benefit of anything.

True feats are achieved only when man enters into contact with life, light and
love. Moreover, this contact must not be once only: it should take place many times.
When he is born, man enters into contact with life, but in order not to lose
contact he must constantly renew it. In the same way he must constantly renew his
contact with light and love.
Contact with love can only be maintained by thinking about God. Contact with
life can be maintained by loving people. He who does not love people cannot have
life. Contact with light is maintained with love for physical life. He who does not love
physical life cannot have any relationship with light. The most important and exalted
things in physical life are light and warmth, and for this reason we should love this
life as a whole. Consequently, without light and love we cannot understand the
relationships, structure and manifestations of life as a whole. Since we do not
comprehend life and love we will not understand.
Love represents the world of God, upon which all the other worlds are built. The
mistake of the people of today lies in the fact that they separate God from love, that
is, from the world on which everything is built. God does not exist outside of love.
Outside of love we cannot recognise God. Consequently, love is the exalted,
ideological side of life. Man should turn his attention to love, for love is also the light
of his life.
2 August 1931 — The Seven Rila Lakes
Thus, if we understand life’ in the narrow sense of the word and neglect light,
we will be dead as far as light is concerned. If, on the other hand, we understand
only love, then we will become totally absorbed in it and will neglect the
manifestations of life. This also holds true for one’s private life. But man’s
awareness can also encompass life, light and love at the same time, that is, the
physical, spiritual and divine life. If a person ignores light in physical life, his
stomach will grow weaker and thus his body will become weaker. If he ignores life,
his lungs will grow weak. If he ignores love, his brain will grow weaker. This is
because, when the laws of light are broken, the stomach suffers. When the laws of
life are broken, the lungs suffer. When the laws of love are broken, the brain and the
head suffer.

The sentence ‘I am the way, the truth and the life’ can be rendered as ‘I am
light, life and love’ The way represents physical life. Life represents man, and
moreover life is manifested only in the truth, in wisdom and in love. This is what
Christ meant with the words ‘I am the good shepherd. ‘ Consequently, a person can
be a good shepherd for himself, for new thoughts, for his feelings and his behaviour.
This is what Christ preached two thousand years ago, and this can be applied to-day
in both parts of our lives and in life as a whole.

TO GIVE THEM LIFE

1. What does man wed? Correct thought, exalted feelings and a healthy body. In
these is contained man’s progress.
2. A person who is healthy can achieve anything. In order to achieve everything in
life you have to understand your own life and not the lives of others.
3. Most people say that life is difficult. Life is difficult when we think only about
people and not about God.
4. Life manifests itself over a wide area. The wider the area, the more this can be
made use of, both by individuals and the whole of mankind.
5. The sense of life consists of what a person, at any given moment, can
reasonably make use of.
6. Life must be understood, not improved.
7. If a person first of all expects the conditions of his own life to improve and then
to live better, he is on the wrong road.
8. Life is good in itself, but man must understand and moke use of it.
9. Some say that one can learn from all sources and from everything. No, one can
only learn from that which comes from God.
10. Man should know that he is in a world created by God, in which God rules.
11. If a person can take advantage of the bounties of this world, it will be for the
sole reason that he bears the Truth within himself.
12. If he renounces this truth, he cuts off the road by which these bounties come
and thus severs his link with life.
13. The greatest bounty jw man is life itself, but as we live we must learn to
distinguish true thought from false, true freedom from apparent freedom.
14. If a person thinks that others can carry out work on his behalf, that is a mis-
understanding of life.
15. Human happiness lies in understanding, adopting and applying things.
16. In his present condition man is seeking a path along which to pass with the least
possible expenditure, obstacles and contradictions.
17. If he has not placed himself in God’s hands, a person has the right to seek the
easy way, to look after himself. If, however, he has placed himself in God’s
hands, there is no need for him to take care of himself, to seek his own path.
18. Now we come to the beautiful side of life. This is knowing why we are here on
earth.
19. The following thought will now come to your minds: which doctrine is correct? A
correct doctrine is one which is founded on complete, absolute faith. That
means even in life’s most contradictory situations not allowing a shadow of
doubt about God to enter one’s mind.
20. Life is a place for setting things up, for work. If somebody has got dirty, it does
not matter. Fetch some clean water and help him to clean himself. That is the
path of lave, of exaltation.
21. Show tolerance to yourself and your neighbours and be thankful that you were
sent to earth to correct yourself and to learn.
22. Do your work calmly, without becoming indifferent to it. This needs
understanding.
23. Man comes to earth to test his love far God.
24. When will the kingdom of God came to earth? On the Day of Judgement. The
Day ofJudgement will be dark, it will be a dark, stormy day. To greet this day
joyfully you must have a lighted candle by which to read easily throughout all
 the storms and hurricanes, all adversities.
25. The people of to-day have studied all the sciences except the science of life.
When suffering comes, they will have to learn it whether they like it or not.
26. Do not limit yourself or others.
27. Learn to give, as other people give to you.
28. The people of to-day have already entered the wide world. What should they do
there? They must learn contentment, lo be contented under all conditions.
29. Man must now learn love for his own self rather than for other people.
30. “Fear God!” When will man stop being afraid of God? When he is liberated from
fear, which is an animal state.
31. “Love God!” How shall we love God, from within or without
32. How will you find God? The only way to find God is love; only he who loves can
find God.
33. Man mast seek that which is new, that which bears eternal youth.
34. Seek the new! Seek the new life! In order to enter this life you must find in
everybody one good characteristic which enables you to love that person.
35. The intelligent person should love all people without their suspecting it.
36. Helping somebody who is in need without saying a single word to him, without
showing that you love him is what is new on earth.
37. What is the distinguishing feature of the new life? The new life carries freedom;
it frees man from all bonds, from all delusions.
38. Thus, he who wishes to set out on the true path of life must live according to
love. Living according to love means loving all people without creating laws.
39. Do not adhere to the law but to love. Let love be the standard in your life. If
people embarrass or offend you, you will never find the path.
40. Where can we find what is new? The new is distinguished from the old by the
way in which it is given. In the old life a person would give something and
expect something to be given in return. In the new life a person gives without
expecting anything in return.
41. Love is not yours. God is love, not man.
42. God’s love will not be subject to any law. When you come into contact with it
you will be imbued with a sacred feeling, and you will say that everything love
per forms is right and good.
43. Whatever love performs you should consider a great secret.
44. Delusions do not stem from life, but from you yourselves.
45. Beauty in life lies in the fact that when things are not going too well for
 somebody, still he does not worry.
46. The new Teaching will tolerate no troubles or worries.
47. Where does life’s meaning lie? In affection.
48. The good things which people seek are ordinary things, but human
consciousness should not be occupied with ordinary tasks.
49. Ordinary life should serve only as a source of reference for us.
50. When he understands the great law of life, man will be liberated from all things
which until then have served as aids.
51. Thus, until you place everything in God’s hands and stop thinking about what
will happen to you, you will never find freedom.
52. What are tribulations? They are conditions for getting to know oneself and one’s
neighbours.
53. All people want to hear something new. They seek the new but live in the old
way.
54. If you want to acquire new life, you will work on yourself, you will win your own
inner peace and freedom by yourself.
55. Should we not live? Should we not love? You will live and you will love, but you
need to know how to live and love.
56. You will say that one should help the poor; but which poor should be helped?
There are poor people who are, in fact, not pom at all. For them poverty is a
blessing. But we have to use force to take money away from the rich to give to
the poor, and that means creating unhappiness in the world. There is no need to
resort to violence to increase artificially the suffering which, in any case, will
come as a method of correcting mankind.
57. The time has come for everybody to be tested, for everybody to see for himself
how far he had got. However far each of us has got, we should remain there and
be tested. If that person is a minister, he will be tested as a minister; if he is a
soldier, he will be tested as a soldier; if somebody is a student or teacher, he or
she will be tested as such.
57a. In order to come to the reality in which God manifests Himself, one needs to
penetrate into everything.
57b. You are not on the true path until everything inside you comes to life. When
everything inside and around a person comes to life, he is on the right path and
has found the Truth.
58. Your life is difficult, even unbearable, which shows that you are in need of a new
set of assumptions, a new philosophy for life.
59. What should you do? You should study.
60. One should study unceasingly. Study embraces the application of the divine life.
61. God wants us to live and to be satisfied with our lives.
62. The sense of life is not in large numbers of quantities, but in what you yourself
have worked upon and applied. However little it is, it should have been worked
upon.
63. Man should reach his own thought from within, he should reach the unity in
himself and listen to it.
64. The cause of the pain, unhappiness and illnesses that people suffer from lies in
the fact that they live in an unorganised world. What is the difference between
an organised world and an unorganised one? In an organised world each
component lives for itself and at the same time lives far the whole. In an
unorganised world the components live exclusively for themselves.
65. The organisation process should begin from the human mind. So that the
human mind may be organised, something new needs to be brought into it.
Only the new is able to rejuvenate man’s mind.
66. When we say ‘a good life’, we also mean common sense. A sensible person
learns from everything and seeks the causes of things.
67. You must set the divine in you in motion and await the results. The divine is
within a person, not without.
68. When the divine in man starts to manifest itself fully, people will understand one
another well and will always love one another.
69. People are divided when their interests are different.
70. It is not bad far a person to look after himself and his home, but he thus limits
himself and does not allow the Divine in him to function freely and correctly.
71. The Divine excludes any kind of insult or offence.
72. If you have insulted or offended somebody, what should you do? Do not
apologise to him, but look for a way of helping him. When you find him in some
sort of difficulty, make haste to help him. In this way the offence is wiped out. If
you help him, he will forget everything. Otherwise, however much you
apologise, however much you talk, nothing will help.
73. The people of to-day have reached the most perilous place, the boundary of
human life where big mistakes can be made. They are like travellers picking
their way over a slippery place in the mountains.
74. What should they do to pass in safety? They should be wide-awake, aware and.
strongly imaginative.
75. It is now time for people to enter the divine life, to set in motion the divine ideas
within themselves. It is these ideas which will make life worthwhile and not the
ideas of men.
76. Happiness is only to befound in the divine life. True science is only in the divine
life.
77 Work and. study are what the divine life demands of man. It is only there that he
 will understand its essence.
78. To improve your life you must first of all improve your mind. How can this be
done? By entering the divine life.
79. Only the divine life is able to change the human mind.
80. All energy is used sensibly in the divine life.
81. The human is corrected by the divine. It is sufficient far one to have a strong
desire to correct one’s life in order to be helped. Higher beings come down from
the divine world to help one.
82. How does this happen? In various ways: externally by means of other advanced
people and internally, through the person himself.
83. Now study human and divine life at the same time and apply whatever you
understand in your private life. Mind you do not turn sour, for this is afeature of
human life but not of divine life. In the divine life the fruits do not turn sour.
84. The people of to-day aspire to progress. They do not even suspect that progress
means finding the truth, a deeper inner understanding of things.
84a. He who possesses a deep inner understanding of things gradually overcomes
the difficulties of his own life. This means that one passes from divine to human
life. Then even if he was a weak, mediocre student, he begins to develop gifts
and become a gifted student.
85. If you have a talent for singing, you should use your talent to acquire something
significant. Sing, apply the divine in yourself for the improvement of your life. If
you have strength, use it too, and do the same if you have patience. Everything
should be applied at the right place, at the right time.
86. This is so because, if you understand the laws of life, you will understand
people, you will know how different people manifest themselves — in a human
way or divinely. For example, you see that a man is angry. You must know why
he is angry and what the nature of his anger is. He may become angry when
God’s laws are broken. Such anger is not out of place. He may become angry
when his personal interests are adversely affected. That is human anger, and it
is out of place.
87. Now, in order to make use of the life that has been given to you, you. must
reason correctly, you must learn.
88. You are good, but you have not manifested your goodness as you should. You
have gifts, but you have not yet manifested them. Why? Because you are
seeking the easy way.
89. You are confronted with a great task in which everyone must participate.
90. Everybody should cultivate something precious in himself which will distinguish
him from other people. The precious thing inside him is his capital, his strength
with which he works under all difficulties and vicissitudes.
91. Speaking of himself, Jesus says he is the true vine on which people should be as
 shoots, capable of developing and bearing fruit. In other words, people must
study, must recognise the will of God and be prepared to carry it out. It is only
under these conditions that their lives will develop correctly, on earth and in
heaven.
87. Now, in order to make use of the life that has been given to you, you must
reason correctly, you must learn.
“I am the true vine.”
 SALVATION

“If you would enter into life, keep the

commandments”
Mt.XVII 21

Cultured people of the twentieth century, lay and religious, have a confused
understanding both of the Law of Moses and of that of Christ. For the last two
thousand years Christians have been dissecting the teaching of Christ and have
worn it so bare that, if you look at it with the eye of a Seer, it will appear to you like
a tree with its bark peeled. All the critics and writers, all the preachers speak of
salvation through good works, through the fulfilment of God’s laws, but salvation
proceeds from one fundamental law of nature, which exists not only from the time of
Christ, but from much earlier — from the beginning of Being. Consequently, what
remains to-day in the human soul, in societies, in nations, in the whole of mankind,
flows from Being itself, from the prime source of life.
The word ‘salvation’ has many meanings. If somebody falls into the water and is
drowning, somebody takes him out. All rejoice and say: “This man is saved.”
Somebody falls ill of a serious sickness and gets well. They say: “He is saved.”
Somebody strays from the straight path, but after a time he mends his life and
begins to live as he should. Of him, too, they say: “He is saved.” In the usual sense
the word ‘salvation’ has an undertone of the return of man from the bad to the good
life, or the emergence of man from the torments and misfortunes of life and his
entering into better conditions of life. In a broad sense of the word, salvation implies
the entry of man into everlasting life. Very natural! It is not enough for a man to be
saved from drowning but after a while to die of hunger; it is not enough to throw off
a serious malady, but after a while to fall ill with another. That means to save
himself from one evil and to rush upon another. A man needs true salvation, to re-
establish his link with the First Cause of things. Until he re-establishes this link, he
cannot be saved. Beyond this, no kind of salvation exists. Thus is salvation
understood to-day, thus Christ understood it, thus all the saints understood it,
righteous and good people on the earth.
Christ came on the earth to create a strong and everlasting link, on the one
hand between people and the angels, and on the other, between people and God. To
the question of the young man what he should do to inherit eternal life, Christ said:
“Do not kill.” That means that murder is of a nature to break the link of man with
God, with the angels, with his elder brethren. Christ went on: “Do not commit
adultery, do not steal, do not bear false witness; honour your father and mother and
love your neighbour as yourself.” These are the laws of the spirit, which have
reference to the present time. The young man said to Christ: “All this have I done
from my youth; what else do I lack?” Jesus said to him: ‘ If you would be prefect, go,
sell what you have and give to the poor; come, and follow me! “ With the first few
commandments Christ explains the reasons which can break the link of man with
the sublimely reasonable world. With the second group He explains the means
which re-establish the broken link.
“Do not kill!” The word ‘killing’ has a wider meaning and significance. When you
hear this commandment, you say to yourself: “Thank God, so far I haven’t killed
anybody.” But I say to you: “There is not a man in the world who has not killed.”
Killing does not mean only that you take away a life. Consciously or unconsciously, a
man every day kills his own good intentions, his good feelings or desires. So too a
man kills the good thoughts, wishes and behaviour of his neighbours. For example,
you meet a man who believes in God, but you manage to destroy his faith. Is not
this killing? You kill a sacred feeling in him. How do you know that God does not
exist? Whoever denies God wishes to occupy His place. Consequently, if you say
about somebody that he is not rich, good, handsome, learned, it means that you
reserve these qualities for yourself. Denial of the good, the beautiful, the elevated,
distances a man from God. In these ways, you break your link with Him and expose
yourself to death. You say that people like you. That means nothing. People can like
you, and still you suffer and torment yourself. It all depends on what is the nature of
their love. The love of most people is the love of eagles and of crows. That should
not offend you, but know that that love which is not constructive is animal. The
commandment ‘Do not kill” refers specifically to this love. You say that love should
be praised. Which love should be praised? That which destroys or that which builds
up? How many girls and boys with noble thoughts and desires are disillusioned with
love? How many girls and boys have killed themselves after their marriage? Why is
the girl disillusioned? Because she does not find in her beloved those elements
which are necessary for her development. And the boy is disillusioned about his
beloved for the same reason. Does not the same happen also with the religious
convictions of man? You meet somebody who is religious, joyful, inspired, but you
destroy his faith, prove to him that life is only on this earth, and he becomes
disillusioned, loses his inclination. A day will come when the consciousness of people
will awaken, and they will enter from one life into another. They will understand that
there is no death, that life is eternal and uninterrupted.
“Do not kill!” That means do not destroy even one good thought, even one good
desire, which God has placed in your or in you neighbour. Instead of destroying his
life and miking it meaningless, a man must build. The meaning of human life
amounts to putting aside the evil qualities in oneself and cultivating the good, which
raise him up and create for him the conditions for salvation and for unification with
God. How can a man free himself from evil qualities? He must sweep from his path
all conditions which break the link with the world of God.
What are the signs by which we know that a man kills? Being sour, that is,
dissatisfaction. If a man turns sour, gets angry, is dissatisfied, then he is ready to
kill. Christ says also: ‘Do not steal!’ What should we not steal? Good thoughts and
desires of men. I am ready to give all that I have, but in no way to have anything
stolen from me or to steal something from the mind or heart of man. Just as you
must not kill the good thoughts and desires of your neighbour, so too you must not
steal them.
Christ says: “Do not bear false witness!” In his relations of giving and receiving
in trade, a man must be absolutely honourable, not to allow the least lie. If he
receives a kind thought or a kind wish, he must reply in kind. If he receives a kind
thought and gives a bad one in exchange, then he is employing a lie. If you return
evil for good and think that you have applied a good one, you destroy first yourself
and after that your family and society. It is not permitted for a man to kill, to rob or
to lie. A woman or a man who allows himself to steal the mind and heart of another
are on the wrong path. Not much time will pass before they see the lie in which they
have been living. Where the lie is, there is murder and robbery. Free yourself of the
habits and vices of your past, so that you can get to love your father and mother
and neighbour. How must you love your neighbour? As yourself.
Who are you, who is your mother and who is your father? Your body, that is you;
your soul is your mother, and your spirit your father. Man is the child of his soul.
That means that the body is the child of the soul. It exercises maternal care for the
body, to look after it and bring it up. Some ask whether they will live in their present
body in the next world. That means: is there a link between the body, the soul and
the spirit, that is, with the mother and the father? The son must be upright, so as to
rejoice his mother and his father. He must honour and respect them. The mother
and the father are in the same man, and not external from him. In the day that you
break God’s law and cease to honour your mother and father, to love your
neighbour, you are outside the conditions of life. Apply Christ’s teaching every
moment of your life, so that you may see that it is the teaching of life and of power.
If you are unwell, turn your attention to your life so as to see which of the three
commandments you have broken. It is enough to be sincere with yourself to
understand which commandment it is that you have transgressed: do not kill, do not
steal, and do not bear false witness.
Christ says: ‘ If you would be perfect, go and sell all that you have and give it to
the poor; come, follow me.” To whom should you distribute your property? To your
thoughts and desires? Whom should you follow after? The Great Teacher of life. God
does not want your property. He does not need your houses and money. By the
word ‘property’ something different is understood. Only that man can give away his
wealth who is ready to show the good which has been placed in him. The good in
man is his property. The good is connected with the law of love. When mercy and
love operate in a man, then he is ready to exhibit the good and to do good deeds.
Outside mercy and love, the good does not exist, that is, cannot exhibit itself. There
is not a man in the world who can do good without good thinking and good desires
in himself. It was said: “Honour thy mother and thy father.” The mother and the
father represent the object of your love, and your neighbour is the stimulus which
forces you to exhibit the love. The mother and the father are a symbol of the strong,
and the neighbour a symbol of the weak. Man can love only the gentle, the weak
and the delicate, which need his help. The strong you can respect and honour, but
the weak you can love.
If you would help the man, find the key of his door and say to him: “Take the
key which you lost some time or other, open the door of your house, clean it, open
all the windows, so that the sun can get in to enlighten it.” It is the natural duty of
every man to clean his own house, not to leave the servant-girls to clean it. Your
house is God’s temple, built specially for you alone. What will happen if all the
temples are gathered together in one place? That means to make confusion in the
whole world. Of this temple particularly Christ speaks: “Enter into your secret room
and pray to God, who sees you in secret.” The secret chamber is the temple of the
human soul.
For a man to enter into the temple of his own soul means that he must cast
from himself all anger, dissatisfaction, all hate and envy. Anger and dissatisfaction
lead to killing, killing to stealing, and the two together to a lie, the greatest vice of
human life. The first four commandments: “Do not kill, do not steal, do not commit
adultery, do not bear false witness,” shew man what he ought not to do. The second
three commandments: “Honour your father and mother and love your neighbour as
yourself,” shew what he ought to do. That is, a man should honour his father and
mother and love his neighbour. The neighbours of a man are his good thoughts and
desires. Through them he can root our evil thoughts and desires, he can put them in
to good conditions, that is, he can improve and ennoble them. To love your
neighbours means to sow in your garden the best fruits, through which you can turn
wicked thoughts and desires into good ones. With these commandments Christ
wanted to turn the attention of the Jews to the meaning of life, to get them to love
one another, so as to reject killing. According to their laws they used to kill for little
reason. That is the reason they did not have a long-lasting kingdom. All peoples, all
tribes which even now still apply the old Hebrew law, are constantly killing, stealing
and lying. Follow the history of the Hebrew peoples, and see how many wars they
waged, how many campaigns they undertook with the object of liberating Jerusalem.
Jerusalem will be free when the peoples cease killing, stealing, committing adultery,
bearing false witness.
Let each of you follow his life from the beginning to the end and say to himself:
“From this day I am putting a cross on every lie, theft, killing and act of adultery.”
After that, turn towards Christ and ask him what more are you lacking in order to
inherit eternal life. He will reply to you: “Go, sell all that you have and give to the
poor; come, follow me.” Who are the poor? Your neighbours. Consequently, if you
want to keep your disposition, you must love your neighbours. That which is noble
and bright, which you carry in your mind and in your heart, represents for you a
great world, your happiness.
Everything is hidden inside you. It is enough for you to keep good thoughts and
feelings in your mind and in your heart in order to have the wealth of the whole
world. And then you will not be poor, but will give of yourselves, as a spring
constantly gives water. Open the treasury of your life — your soul, and give
generously. Your soul is full of blessings and of good seed, which you must sow in
God’s field. Do not think that you are paupers. God has given you all, but you do not
know how to make use of the blessings of life. Do not think that happiness is
concealed in material wealth. Common sense is demanded of man. The sensible
man uses correctly the blessings which are given him, and so he passes for a rich
man. Misfortune for man is not due to lack of blessings but to the fact that he halts
the good thoughts and feelings in himself, does not exhibit them externally. In other
words, he does not enable God to manifest himself in him. God whispers to you
quietly: “Do a good deed. I do not want to.” “Then leave it for Me to do.” “I do not
allow it.” Under those conditions, can you be happy and find God? Where is the
Lord? In you. Open your heart, and He will shew himself. As he is not conscious of
the wealth and blessings which he bears within himself, man weeps, suffers, loses
heart. The Bulgarian proverb is recalled: “He flounders in water, he goes thirsty.” If
you love the Lord, you will obtain everything you want. Without God man cannot
keep either wealth or power,
Man’s task is to work upon himself, to be healthy, strong and sensible. Good
thoughts and desires give man the possibility of obtaining health and power and to
manifest his reason. This is demanded of everyone — men, women and children.
Under these conditions, societies will be reconstructed magically. When the parts
are in order, then the whole is orderly. For ordinary people things happen slowly, but
for the wise men they happen at once. They know the laws and do not misuse them.
If the ordinary man works with the mighty laws of Genesis, in one day he will
destroy the world. God does not give the great knowledge to ordinary folk because
they are still applying the law of Moses: they kill, steal, bear false witness and so on.
What is man to do to get away from the ordinary life? He must unite with God, who
is now working in the world. Work with Him, you too, so that you may have a share
in the Kingdom of God. For a man to work with God means that he applies love the
Mother of God, of whom Christ says that she must be honoured. He who loves —
only he can honour his mother and father. He is a good, righteous and honourable
man.
Somebody complains that people do not love him. How should they love a man
who does not honour his father and his mother? Woe unto that girl who marries a
young man who does not honour his mother and his father! Woe unto that man who
marries a girl who does not honour her mother and her father! The boy and the girl
who honour their mother and their father, God both loves and blesses them.
Whosoever desires the love of his neighbour must honour his mother and his father.
This is a law which works from the beginning. Outside that law, loves does not
manifest itself. Honour your soul and your spirit, honour the soul and the spirit of
your neighbour so that you may be the beloved children of God. Whom God loves,
the people will love him also. Whosoever does not honour his father and mother, he
is a miserable man. Whoever does not love his neighbour is also miserable. He is a
sinful man, condemned to suffering. This is what Christ meant in the verse: ‘ If you
wish to be perfect, honour your father and mother, that is, your spirit and your soul;
love your neighbour as yourself; give away your wealth; come, follow me.” Whom
must a man follow? Him, from whom came every thing — the First Source of life. To
follow God, that means to give meaning to your life, to convert suffering into music,
hunger and poverty into a pleasant task. In such a position a man does not fear
hunger and want. The Source from which a man draws his food is not one alone.
Give away your possessions and do not think from whence shall come other
possessions. Until you pour away the foul water from a bottle, you cannot fill it with
clean. Empty your purses that you may fill them anew. Empty your bottles and bags
that God may fill them with clean water and pure food. Empty your hearts of the old
feelings that God may pour in to them new feelings, a new warmth which will rebuild
them. This is what the verse means: “I shall take away their stony hearts, and I shall
give them new.”
The world has need of good people, of beautiful flowers, which spread their
scent far and wide. The world needs noble souls and hearts, sensible mothers,
fathers and children. This is what God wants. This is what Christ preached two
thousand years ago. At one time people fled from the world; they went into the
forests and lonely places, and there they performed feats of abnegation in the
service of God. To-day all are told to enter into the world, to work there. At one time
people fled from Hades were afraid of it. To-day they live in Hades and work to raise
up those souls which have fallen and have wandered away from the true path. It is
time to reject the old beliefs, to pull down your old houses. The old falls and the new
is already being built. The stage must constantly be renewed; the same play cannot
always be put on, God does not love monotony. While man lived under the Mosaic
law, he still served evil in which murder, lies, theft and adultery were practised.
While he served evil, man lived under the law of birth and re-birth. When he rejected
that law, he served the good and entered the universal law. That law implies the
application of the following commandments: “Honour your father and mother, love
your neighbour and give away all that you have to the poor.”
In whatever service you work, you must be honourable and truthful. If you want
to be free, always speak the truth. Do not force a man to do what his soul does not
wish. Do not force your own soul either. Some boy or other does not wish to marry,
but his family deceives him in some way and force him to marry. After that he
regrets that he has given way to the advice of others. Do not compel others, lest
they compel you too. Do not deceive others, lest they deceive you in turn. Be true to
your soul and to your spirit. Be true to your Master. Be true to Him who has given
you everything. Cleanse your temple, so that you can receive the Saviour into it. If
you want to clean your temple, you must watch your neighbour closely. Think only
good of him. The evil which you see is connected with his past life. To-day he is
striving towards the good, and he will become good. Wicked people will become
better than those who to-day pass for good. I have made it my task to help all the
lame, the blind, the crippled to get well and to rejoice in life. All deserts must be
turned into oases of life, where the weary traveller may rest and quench his thirst.
All the empty places must be sown with fruit trees, that whosoever passes by them
can be given something, that the wanderer may stop before them and taste of their
sweet and good fruit.
Free your thinking of all negative things — doubt, hesitation, suspicion. I believe
in your soul, I believe in the possibilities which are hidden in
you, and I know that one day you will begin to see. And if you do something
bad, if you sin, if you do some violence, your soul will not change. I love sinners who
repent, and so I hold out a helping hand to all the weak, the ignorant, and to sinners.
This may be weakness, but Christ too showed this weakness towards sinners. He
came into the world for them, to help them, to raise them up and liberate them.
I want you too to have the same weakness, to love sinners who repent and to
help them.
‘Come, follow me!’ says Christ. In what? In what I am telling you.
A Talk delivered by the Master, on 25th February, 1917, Sofia.

In his Sunday Talks, at ten o’clock, the Master reads a verse from Holy
Scripture, and pausing upon the reality, completely free of the letter, He gradually,
with marvellous knowledge of human nature and in easy and elegant Bulgarian, full
of ancient words and images, reveals the deeper meaning of the verse; evokes the
eternal life, which gave him birth. Dressing it in this form, he projects it into the
consciousness of contemporary man. The Teacher employs forms freely, because
the Spirit which creates, contains the Truth and can always create a suitable form in
order to minifest itself.
So everyone who listens to him, feels a liberation, raputre, inner joy. It returns
to its distant Motherland, from which the soul began its journey. So in his Sunday
Talks the Master surveys life in the light of Divine Teaching.
 The people of today easily become bored; they are in constant search of new
things, of variety.
There are, however, things with which one cannot become bored. They are like
a sacred book: the more we read, the more new things we learn. Examples of such
things are the mountains, the sea, the earth and the sun. Could the sun possibly
bore a person? We should give thanks to the great horse that gallops across the sky
on its true path, day and night, pulling behind him the earth on which we live.

What I am talking about now is the good of the whole of mankind. There is a
path that we must all tread to be cleansed.
Cleansing pertains to the body, the thoughts, feelings and wishes of man. They
are the soft soil which should be cultivated. Man’s difficulty stems from the fact that
it is he who cultivates this soil to make it fertile.
Some people say: “I cannot make out why I have become so ugly.” Ugliness
stems from man’s evil thoughts, feelings and wishes, which he must get rid of. They
are raw materials which need to be refined.
It is man’s worries and troubles that he does not need.
There is something in man which never ages: that is his aspiration, Aspiration is
a quality of the human spirit.
Man’s aspiration does not age: it is lasting and serves as a locomotive force for
the human soul, stimulating it to move ever upwards and forward. This aspiration is
called love. So love is the eternal principle in man which creates and generates.
What is love? Love is not a burden, love does not bring disillusionment, love also
cannot be called a force. Love is the principle in man which liberates him from all
tormentors, whether they be in the guise of contradictions, errors or limitations.
Love is the principle in man which brings him wealth, strength and power.

I will give you a few sentences to think upon:

After you have eaten cultivated pears, do not eat wild ones which are sour. Do
not drink wormwood wine after you have drunk sweet juices.

When you have said a few kind words to someone, do not dress them in your
own dirty rags.

When you have done a good deed, do not shout about it.

When you have expressed a great thought, do not make a prison for it.

When you have written a love-letter, do not prattle about it. When you have fed
somebody, do not take his money, do not fine him for eating. For if he pays you, it is
a fine.

Say thank you only when you know that love goes with you and you can see
what it is doing.

Knowledge does not come only from one source, and light does not enter only
through one window. The paths of knowledge are too numerous to be counted, as
are the windows of light.

Loves does not speak only from one mouth. Love speaks from a thousand
mouths. Believe them all.

The road to the Truth has no paths leading off it. Such a road is not the road of
this world. The road which has no paths leading off it is the road of the spirit.

A dusty road is the road of error. A road without dust is the road of
enlightenment. Walk where the light is, work where the spirit works. Descend where
the water descends, work where the spirit works.

Love is living, wisdom shines and the Truth bears our future.

PEARLS OF WISDOM FROM THE BOOK OF THE GREAT LIFE

Walk in the radiant path of life where fire burns, where water flows, where air
wafts, where grass sprouts, where colours bloom, where fish swim, where birds fly,
where men think, where the spirit maps out the future and the truth reigns.

Open your eyes when virtue smiles. Listen when the truth speaks.

Work when the spirit of wisdom is mapping out the future. A path without light,
a house without a door, a river without water are all in vain. Radiant thoughts, a
pure heart, an exalted soul and a strong spirit are man’s friends.

Listen hard to the instructions of your spirit and the promptings of your soul so
that all shall be well always.

30 July, 5.0 a.m

 VII
THE SUNRISE
(IZGREVA)

WHAT IS SUNRISE?
ABOVE ALL ELSE, SUNRISE IS LIFE, IT IS NOT ONLY A THING.
SUNRISE CAN ALSO BE THE STATE OF THE SOULS WHO ARE WAITING FOR GOD.
THE MASTER SAYS:’
SUNRISE IS A LIVING FOCUS TOWARDS WHICH THE THOUGHT OF GREAT,
RATIONAL BEINGS IS DIRECTED.

W hen the sister member who was most frequently to be seen with the

Master was asked whether

she had ever been abroad, whether she had ever crossed the frontiers of
Bulgaria, her surprised answer was: “I’ve never lived in Bulgaria! I’ve always lived at
The Sunrise!”
lzgreva! The Sunrise! As if it were part of another world, a radiant place filled
with sunshine. A place that did not exist in Bulgaria, nor, indeed, in any other part of
the world.
Life at “The Sunrise”, the settlement founded by the brothers and sisters, with
its lecture hall, refectory, garden and vineyard — in which there is but one vine now
— and its little coppice of pine trees; like a remnant of the Garden of
Gethsemane.....
“The Sunrise (lzgreva)” is no more. It has gone away, perhaps to the sun itself.
They lived at “The Sunrise” with the Master. His footsteps illuminated that
extraordinary place. He said it was a peak that rose ever higher... This was probably
due to the vibrations that swelled it, as the moon swells the seas and oceans.
He lived in a modest whitewashed room with a bookcase, table and wooden
bed. The door opened onto a semicircular balcony. Next to the balcony there was a
small ante-room and a staircase leading upwards to a little, sun-filled observatory.
From this room he would gaze through his telescope at the other worlds in the sky,
worlds that inhabited his world. The sound of a violin came from his room — a rare
and valuable Stradivarius which he jokingly referred to as “my fiancee”. With this
violin he would turn the tragic and terrible life of his people into music. He changed
the human condition, transformed worldly human suffering.
A Visitor to this earth.
It is no exaggeration to call him a great Visitor to this earth, because a universal
Master comes down to earth once in two thousand years...
 A particular atmosphere reigns in the village of Nikolaevka, near Varna, at the
Black Sea. The village lies on a plateau beneath the skies. It is surely a wonder that
such virile springs flow from this dry earth that they melt the soil with their fertility.
In the village there is a church that has been turned into a museum. Half of the
building was intended as a school and half for worship. This was where the priest
Konstantin Dunov taught children and adults to read and write the Bulgarian
language. He also held his church services in Bulgarian, which needed a lot of
courage at that time, because church services were held in Greek, which was a
foreign language as far as the Bulgarians were concerned. A great struggle began in
which the father of the Master took part. He was also a great composer of hymns,
and of a Song of Praise to the Virgin Mary — all of which are known in the Orthodox
church and which bear his name to this day.
In the yard of the church and school at Nikolaevka there is a marble gravestone
bearing the name of Chorbadji Atanas, a loyal Bulgarian who gave his life in the
cause of a free Bulgarian church.
It was he who sold his entire property and set out for Istanbul to recruit a
Bulgarian who would be both priest and teacher in the village. One who would help
to win back the freedom of the Bulgarian language -a language that had been used
officially in the ninth century by the brothers Cyril and Methodius and their disciples
at the church of Santa Maria Maggiore in Rome... The language in which the
brothers had preached the gospel was to become the classical language of all the
Slavic peoples. That was what the Bulgarians were campaigning for, and fierce was
the struggle against the Greek clergy during the National Revival Period.
Patriots like Chorbadji Atanas gave all they had, including their lives, in the
Bulgarian cause. He filled his saddlebags with gold, mounted his horse and set out
through the mountain passes of the Balkans for Istanbul, where there was quite a
large Bulgarian minority in the city’s Bulgarian quarter ... There were Bulgarian
shops owned by patriotic men and there were educators such as Petko Slaveikov,
who laid the foundations of the New Bulgarian Poetry and campaigned for freedom
of speech for Bulgarians in their own language.
The patriotic Chorbadji from Nikolaevka and the young man from Ustovo in the
Rhodopes, whence came the purest-blooded Bulgarians, met in Istanbul.
And what happened to the young man from the Rhodopes? He was an orphan
and worked for his uncles, who were coppersmiths, members of an old and
honourable profession. He finally went to study at the seminary at Tatar Pazardjik.
Upon graduation he became the first Bulgarian teacher in his father’s village,
Ustovo. The house is still standing. The people of Ustovo evicted the Greek priest
and went to the Sublime Porte to obtain justice from the Sultan, to ask for
permission to build a Bulgarian church, and they won!
Young Konstantin had thought of taking monastic vows on going to the
Bulgarian monasteries on Mt Athos — the refuge of nationally-conscious monks and
a stronghold of the Bulgarian monastic tradition. Monasteries that had been
endowed with privileges by enlightened Bulgarian tsars in the early middle ages...
There Bulgarian gospels were illuminated in crimson and gold and adorned with
exquisite miniatures.
The memory of Bulgarian was preserved there. Some of these gospels, guch as
the 13th century gospel of Tsar Ivan Alexander, w^ich are famous for their beauty
and art, can be seen in the British Museum in London.
When Konstantin Dunov was on his way to Istanbul a miracle took place in the
Church of St Demetrius in Salonika. Out of the gloom came an elderly monk who
asked the young man where he was going. Konstantin told him of his desire to go to
the Bulgarian monasteries on Mt Athos, to serve God and his people.
“No,” said the monk. “Go back. Your road is a different one. You will marry and
have a son who will bring much benefit to our people.”
To convince him that this was reality and not a dream the monk gave him a
prayer-book of the kind that is used in Orthodox services. The young man took the
prayer-book and the elderly monk vanished. Who could he have been?
Meanwhile, in Istanbul, Chorbadji Atanas had met the young man from Ustovo
and had realised his spiritual strength. Chorbadji Atanas persuaded Konstantin to
return with him to Bulgaria, to the village of Haturdja, which later became
Nikolaevka, to become its Bulgarian priest and teacher. And so it came to pass.
Konstantin married the daughter of a patriotic Bulgarian... Her name was Dobra,
which means “kind” or “Good”. Dobra was the mother of the Master. He was born of
Goodness.
Chorbadji Atanas continued to go to Istanbul to seek justice for the Bulgarians.
He was buried in Istanbul. Afterwards, the marble gravestone embellished with
flowers and other motifs was brought back to Bulgaria and placed in the courtyard of
the school in his memory. On the other hand, the grave of the priest Konstantin
Dunov is in the courtyard of the Museum of the National Revival Period in Varna, the
pearl of the Black Sea coast. On his white gravestone there is an open book
embossed in gold... Here, in the church and school where he held services and
lessons in Bulgarian for the rest of his life, was the first centre of Bulgarian
education and learning in those years of foreign domination. Letters flew between
Varna and Istanbul, from the bishop to the Patriarch. With anger and shock he
informed the Patriarch that the Bulgarian priest
Konstantin had dared post Bulgarian youths at one of the city gates to invite
passers-by to worship at the Bulgarian church. He had even dared do something
more scandalous. He had ordained young Bulgarians as priests, trained them and
sent them to different parts of the country.
It was in the parsonage belonging to the church which is now the Museum of the
National Revival Period in Varna that the father lived alone -because he had been
widowed early. He would rest beneath the old mulberry tree, and when his son Petur
came, they would sing some of the finest hymns together.
Konstantin Dunov, the priest, knew of his son’s mission.
When Petur was grown up, his father asked him once: “Where is the prayer-
book that I gave you in the church at that time?” This in itself was wonderful, but not
strange. “Was it you?” he asked his father.
The old priest played an active part in the best years of the new Bulgarian state, together
with the Shkorpilov brothers, who founded the Varna Archaeological Society. The Shkorpilov
brothers, for their part, laid the foundations of Bulgarian archaeology. They were, in fact, Czechs,
nephews of the first person to write the history of Bulgaria, Konstantin Iricek — a man who spent
his life among the Bulgarian people. The Czechs, who are Slavs, gave great support to the
cultural life of Bulgaria. They were also the first professors to teach in the Fine Arts Academy,
musicians and teachers of music. Thus, imbued with the radiant spirit of the new Bulgarian state,
the old priest worked in this region until the end of his life.
Books of remembrance in which gratitude and respect were expressed were issued after his
death. There is a great deal of literature about the life and work of Konstantin Dunov, and a rich
bibliography, too.
The old priest had the good fortune to visit “The Sunrise (lzgreva)”. He would sit
in the green shade of the hazelnut trees. He was modest, with a face of beauty and
inspiration.
It was to this place, where grass grew knee-high in the glades, that people
started to come to greet the sunrise. Our Master would lead them and speak to
them as they trod the dewy grass. “If you say so, this place shall be ours!”
“The Sunrise”, the place on a hill that becomes higher with every passing year,
became a centre of the Brotherhood...
And here the finest speeches were made in Bulgarian.
His father had campaigned for the use of Bulgarian in churches and Petur had
created, though not with his hands, a Temple of Truth!
Back in the 9th century the brothers Cyril and Methodius, creators of the
Bulgarian alphabet and Slav literacy, translators of the holy scriptures, sacrificed
themselves for the recognition of the Old Bulgarian Language in which they wrote
and spoke, for its recognition as the equal of Greek and Latin.
In his missive to the Bulgarians and Slavs written in the ornate language of
earlier days, the Master says: “0, Slavic people, I have called forth the Two Brothers
from the depths of eternity to help you.”
Is this why there is no other people on earth that has a public holiday in honour
of education — the day of Cyril and Methodius? The Teachers of the National Revival
Period began to celebrate the memory of the Two Brothers. Children sang songs
about them...
There is no other people on earth that has an anthem dedicated to education
and science. This is sung on 24 May by the entire Bulgarian nation. The anthem was
created by the poet Stoyan Mihailovski, who was pupil of the Master.

THE LAND OF MIRACLES

His Revelation was not one of religion or frontiers but of a World that
encompassed the entire universe. Man’s abode was the Universe. That was why
Sister T. was surprised when asked whether she had ever been out of Bulgaria.
“I’ve never lived in Bulgaria. I’ve always lived at the Sunrise!”
“The Sunrise” became the land of miracles. People from all walks of life, simple
and educated, intellectuals, teachers, workers, peasants in their beautiful national
costumes came to lzgreva and became followers of our Master. They all spoke the
same language and lived in brotherly understanding, for theirs was the most open,
the most democratic of spiritual communities. It was not a community in the strict
sense, but a teaching of love in which the soul dissolves as it would in its own
spiritual homeland. This is an incarnate light.
 At their headquarters, which the Master and his followers naturally named “The
Sunrise”, there were orchards where the trees were heavy with fruit and wild
strawberries grew, as did the children of the community. The children would
compare their height with that of the growing trees. Here people lived in brotherly
love, which is the message of the Master’s songs.
First of all tents, and then little wooden houses, or rather huts, were erected.
People from Sofia and other parts of the country settled here and pronounced the
name with love — “The Sunrise”, “at The Sunrise”.
lzgreva was modest in appearance. Rambling roses covered the walls of the
little houses with their irregular walls and ceilings built according to our Teacher’s
instructions. There was no piped water. Water had to be carried from a spring
discovered by the Master in a little hollow below the edge of the forest. There were
no paths at first and it was muddy. Then a proper path was laid. And people would
come from far and wide, through the dark forest, to hear his morning Talks — which
were given at lzgreva. There is an unusual salon with huge windows facing
eastwards. There are rows of benches in the hall and the sun’s rays warm the backs
of the disciples sitting there dressed in white...
Chairs have been arranged in the salon. Facing eastwards there is a small
platform with steps leading up to it. The Master ascends the steps and sits down at
the simplest table of them all with its white tablecloth. It was from this table that his
sermons were preached. So simple and natural that when one of the Brothers asked
the person sitting next to him when the Talks would start, he was told: “It has
already started.”
This Talk was so simple that it bore no resemblance whatsoever to a pompous
speech or conventional sermon. The voice of the Master, quiet and musical, reached
the back of the hall quite clearly. There was something in it new and unusual, devoid
of effects and rhetoric. He has already started! He has been talking to us for half a
century now!
What was so unusual about lzgreva? The fraternal life, the hall in the glade
surrounded by pines and the circular track worn in the grass where Paneurhythmia
was danced. He would dance in the centre, alone, and his white hair gleamed in the
sunlight... Here he sang not one, but many of his songs. A blue lamp would burn in
his little room above the salon. . .

Master, why do you take such pains to come down to our level?

MAN TREADS THE PATH TO HIS OWN LIBERATION

“The disciples ask me: why, you Master, do you take such pains to come down to our level?”
What they meant is that he was so modest he seemed to be one of us. But he was not like other
people, even if he was exceedingly modest. He said that Christ had to shrink a million times in
order to come down to earth.
“What a charismatic person, what an extraordinarily intelligent man!” These
were the thoughts of people who happened to wander into the salon. He talked
about all things as if they were living beings — the trees, the clouds, yes, he could
tell events by looking at the clouds. He would tell his disciples that if they were not
disposed to listen or if they had told a lie the heavens changed their colour. He
taught them to carry the truth within themselves so that the sky above us would be
clean. Outsiders found his gait exceptionally beautiful and harmonious. Clairvoyants
considered that he walked on air, that his feet did not touch the ground. The young
people were surprised at the speed with which The Master moved, when everybody
was gathering firewood in the Rila mountains for the evening campfire (old, dry
pieces of wood, not living trees, for their lives should not be cut off short), they
remarked that he walked up the slopes so swiftly that there seemed to be no
gradient at all and he did not appear to be carrying a load. He was nearly eighty
then. When Doctor Furtounov, who was in attendance at the palace, examined him,
he said to the disciple who had brought him: “In the whole of my medical practice I
have never seen a more youthful body than this.” The Master was then eighty years
and six months old...
In everyday life he was out of the ordinary in comparison with all others,
although he was exceedingly modest. Those who are able to see the radiance and
the spirit in him, the unusual light and strength, say: “It is as if we are seeing
Christ.” Painters who visited Sunrise would also say: “He would make a wonderful
model for a picture of Christ!”
The Master had an unusually expressive and handsome face. His eyes were
dark brown, as are those of most Bulgarians, but all colours were to be seen in their
depths. A poetess compared them with precious stones in them shimmered the
living strength of the entire universe.
That was no exaggeration, for his eyes could caress, they could flash, they could
warm and they could speak, too. Above all else they contained sweetness.
His hair was white, and fell freely. His disciples said that each hair was a ray of
light.
When he walked, dressed in white or dove-grey, he moved in such a way that
the whole harmony of the world was reflected in his steps. A great dancer saw how
he climbed the short flight of steps to the dais and exclaimed in wonder: “He is the
greatest dancer who every came to earth!”
Harmony should be sought everywhere. The Master would stop by mountain
streams and move the pebbles in them around until the sound of the waters became
clear. He even purified the tones of water... “For,” as he said, “without music and
harmony man cannot think. And if he cannot think correctly, he cannot achieve
anything. First of all we shall study the music of nature, the pure tones that are not
corrupted. In all the songs I have given you till now the most important thing are
pure tones: they liberate man from his past life.”
The Universal Master was as one with Nature and lived with the laws of
harmony that rule the universe.
All that happened at ‘ lzgreva”, the hill overlooking Sofia by the pine forest, a
place of meadows, fields and gardens chosen by him. From that point one could
watch the sun rising over the distant mountains. From here one could see the
mountain referred to as Mount Ida by the ancient Thracians, which towers above
Sofia. A sacred mountain. The Master honoured it with his presence. In the twilight
of early dawn, a procession of disciples, led by the Master, could be seen wending
their way towards that mountain... They became accustomed to living with the
mountain. He chose a sunny spot near a pyramid of stones and this became the
Brotherhood’s camp. It was here that a campfire burned and the brothers drank tea
made of fragrant wild thyme. It was here that the Master sat next to a great grey
stone and sang his last song. His disciples wrote down the words but the melody
was lost in space, for it did not correspond to the familiar human musical tones...
Did he work miracles, though? Yes, constantly. Little, everyday miracles. People
could see them all around him. As the sister who greeted visitors in the rose garden
in front of the hall watched him descend the stairs from his room, she would
suddenly see him in the glade and would wonder how and when he got there!
Miracles were not his aim. He did not want to attract people with them. All he
needed was a little dais from which he could preach the Teaching, the New Teaching
of Love, Wisdom and Truth.
In any case, the Master’s followers at Sunrise lived in small wooden huts
consisting of one room with a table, chair and stove — frequently without a stove. In
the mornings, the young people who lived in a little hostel there would have to
break the ice in the pitcher to wash their faces before they went off to classes in the
main hall. In spite of this they were healthy, amazingly healthy, nobody became ill.
If, however, somebody happened to fall sick, the Master cured them by simple,
invisible means. He would give them some fruit and say: “Go now, you will get
better.” He cured them by means of a simple life in accordance with nature, with
pure food, selected fruits, with wheat and water, with the bringing of pure spring
water, and by pouring water that had been warmed in the sun over the patient, and
this was done mainly in the mountains. It was something wondrous, but modest and
invisible. Sometimes he would say: “Place this cloth upon the face of that incurably
sick child,” and the child would recover, much as if the miracles in the Promised
Land were being repeated. People had not seen him even, they had only heard
about him. He knew why illnesses come. There was a young man suffering from
tuberculosis. The Master looked deeply into his eyes for a long time, thought for a
moment and then said: “Are you prepared to change your way of life?” And he cured
him.
The Master lived in the Upstairs Room, where the blue light of his lamp burned
almost all night long. He worked and watched over mankind. He found solutions to
world problems and listened to suffering people. Everything on earth passed through
his mind. At lunchtime, when lunch had been prepared in the little hall downstairs by
the sisters on duty, he would trip lightly down the stairs and sit down at the table
with everybody else. He would praise the food and then ate with such natural and
harmonious movements that his gestures seemed like music, both elegant and
simple at the same time.
When he climbed the outside spiral staircase to his room in the evening he
would encounter somebody who was troubled, somebody who was worried,
somebody who wanted to ask him something on each stair, and on each stair he
would give an answer as if this were the endless staircase of mankind ...
He was very strict, however. As one of his disciples put it: “He was open to
everything that came from above, but refused to look at anything that came from
below.”
It was to people like this that he came and spoke these words: “Even if you are
silent, the stones shall speak! “
The stones and boulders on the mountains, wrapped in the patina of time,
contain those words like sacred tablets. They echo his voice and that laughter. What
wonderful laughter! The Master laughed a lot, so much that he had to wipe his eyes
with a handkerchief. What children they were, how small their troubles were! One
day he had this to say to a disciple who was standing among the pine trees: “I
wouldn’t give a hair of your beard for your personal affairs. For me the important
thing is God’s work!”
He was a very patient listener, though. What patience he had! “I’ve always
wondered at this endless patience,” the man who published his Talks would say. He
would listen to people who told him seemingly endless stories for hours on end.
It was not only his disciples who visited him. people came from the outside
world. There was one of the leading intellectuals, a translator and a very rich woman
who was one of the first car-owners in Sofia. She drove her own car. A woman friend
was sitting by her side and they were going to visit the young woman’s Fiance, who
was later to become
a professor of sculpture. Suddenly a child ran out of a side-street, holding up his
hands as if to stop the car. The woman who was driving could not react quickly
enough. She stopped, but seemed to feel the car pass over the child’s body. The two
women got out. The child was safe and sound, he had managed to jump back at the
last second, but the woman had experienced the horror of having killed a child. She
herself yearned to have children. She fainted, and then she could not stop crying for
days. She shed a constant stream of tears and went into convulsions of horror. Her
wealthy husband sought the aid of the most eminent specialists. Nothing helped.
Then somebody said: “Why don’t you go to Sunrise?” She went. Everybody was just
coming back from the glade after the Paneurhythmia. There was a small room on
the lower floor of the building where the Master received visitors. She was invited in.
She entered and saw how exceedingly modest the room was. Everything was white,
from ‘the curtains to the tablecloth, from the bedspread to the whitewashed walls.
And the meditative man with the white beard and gleaming hair was dressed in
white, too. This was Doctor Dunov. He was wearing white woollen socks and a suit of
thick woollen cloth, also white. Even the potted plant on the windowsill, which was in
bloom in those early spring days, was a white hyacinth. A smell of roses and
hyacinths filled the room. The clever intellectual was crying, she could not hold back
her tears. The Master had closed his eyes; he was silent, lost in meditation as if she
weren’t there at all. That is how most people remember him during conversations,
when he wandered in other spaces and dimensions in search of the reasons for
things. She tried to tell him something, but not a sound came out of her mouth.
Then he opened his eyes and spoke.
“Well, you didn’t run over the child, did you?”
How did he know about it? The Master continued: “It is a terrible thing to kill a
person’s body, but it is far worse to trample upon his soul...” A very unusual
conversation ensued. She could not remember it or repeat it afterwards because its
level and awareness were unusual. She was amazed, however, to Find that her tears
and convulsions had stopped. She felt renewed, cleansed of all her troubles. Then
she asked him about what was troubling her most: “Mr Dunov, why am I childless?”
He looked at her in mild surprise. “Are you childless? Am I childless, too?
Everyone, all the people who come here to see me are my children...”
She understood. Childlessness was not a physical phenomenon. “Show me a miracle,” she
said to him.
“You want to see a miracle? We are surrounded by miracles! There is the
miracle of seeing, of looking, is that not a miracle? Even that little flower is a
miracle.” Such was his greatness that he saw a miracle in the white hyacinth on the
windowsill... The woman left, having come to the greatest fountainhead of all.
One of his young disciples was walking through the outskirts of the city towards
Sunrise, thinking about the questions he would put to the Master. Such important
questions! And as he stood in front of the Master before he had said anything at all,
he received an inner answer to his questions, and there was nothing left to ask
about.
There was another friend of his (they had been at school together). The two of
them had decided years before to go to America to earn money and then go to India
to study the spiritual sciences, to find their Guru. In fact their Guru was in Sofia,
right under their noses. They discovered him and everything in their lives changed,
just like the coming of the Light. One of them continued to dream about America. He
bought a ticket and was set to go off to study at Eddison University. The Master
listened to him and said: “That’s fine, say I.”
That was how our Master expressed himself. He did not want to burden other
people, to force his opinion on anybody. He wanted to leave the spirit of his
interlocutor free. So when he made a recommendation and emphasised something,
he would use the expression “say I”; Just as they did in the gospels and the parables
...
“That’s just fine, say 1. You’ll go to this famous university. But what you will
hear and learn here in the Teaching, you won’t hear or learn anywhere else in the
world.”
in Master’s circle there was a holy purity and air of sacredness. Everybody could
feel it, whether they were educated or not, intelligent or simple.
What does “uneducated” mean? Were his disciples from the villages, those who
lived in the old lands of the Bogomils, “uneducated”? They wore their national
costumes of rough cloth with a broad, red cummerbund, but they were philosophers,
they played the violin and sang the songs of our Master as well as the best singers.
Their rough fingers moved precisely over the strings. They had developed their gifts
because that was how they served God. They lived fraternally, ploughed their fields
together, ploughed the fields of the poor and the widowed. And, surprisingly
enough, they did not eat meat. Instead of pork and poultry these peasants ate
wheat, homemade bread with an apple or pear, they drank hot water and got up
before sunrise in order to greet the sun’s light on some mountain or hilltop. They
were so different, so out of the ordinary, these simple, uneducated peasants.
“Think correctly, adopt only pure thoughts in order to sing and play well, that is,
to live well.”
Did his students remain uneducated? No, they all learned sooner or later. They
were excellent students but they were not always occupied with science, they
preferred the simple crafts and work in the fields, and they were all on an equal
footing with the uneducated in our Master’s school. One of them, a blacksmith, was
given a task by the Master -to write down the intensive growth phases of the
grapevine, at which hours of the day the climbing vines were filled with the sap of
sunshine and “bled” when you cut them. He understood the task, researched it
scientifically; it was when the birds were singing most of all, before sunrise. The
vines grew while the nightingales were still trilling, their flexible sterns curling
upwards.
One of his friends, who heard about this event, had the following to say: “I have
never heard any man on earth pray more beautifully than that simple, uneducated
blacksmith.”
Such meetings were part of his everyday life. In the mountains, however, the
Master had other encounters. He spoke of the little blade of grass, for man was the
little blade of grass. He told parables about the new human being:

“Man treads the path to his own Liberation.”

HERE THERE SHOULD NOT BE HUNGRY PEOPLE!

“NOURISHMENT”

This word ‘nourishment’ brings us back to those unforgettable moments when,

at The Sunrise (lzgrev), there was a salon, and when before a wall of hazel trees
there extended white tables and benches beneath the soft and light shade. From the
small salon, which was the dining hall, the sisters carried forth tasty, simple dishes
prepared with Love, prepared simply and with cleanliness, and voluntarily. In the
kitchen two enormous kettles of honey, their silver plating shining, were giving off a
light sweet steam. On Fridays they were full of angel soup, the very light and
beautiful food after the Friday fast.
The Master sat at the table, having lightly come down from his Upper Chamber,
his room with a balcony. Over this table made by brotherly hands, there shone a
heart filled with the tender rosy flame of love.
Here, opposite the Large Salon, in the midst of small rose gardens, the brothers
and sisters sat at dinner. Anyone could come to those dinners, the hungry, the
persecuted, whether he was a member of the Brotherhood or not. How many poor
students remember the warm, pure food prepared with Love! A bowl made its way
around the table. Whoever had five pennies to drop in could do so; whoever didn’t
did not have to worry. And those who had a little more dropped it in for the others.
This table for the brotherly dinners was created during the time when Sunrise
was being built, the little settlement in which the Master lived during the last twenty
odd years of his life. It was not an ashram, but a settlement of brothers and sisters,
the disciples of the Master. The gardens and yards with the fruit trees, meadows,
small wooden houses or simple barracks, in the midst of grass, without any fences
or other division of the land.
When the Master spent the first night in the tent raised for him in that place,
near the young pine forest, on a hill near the capital of Bulgaria, he spoke these
words:
“Here there should not be hungry people!”
The brothers understood. The brothers rose to their feet. It was necessary to
build a common dining hall. And they built it!
 A long spacious structure with enormous windows and white tables with
benches and chairs. Next to it the kitchen with places for huge kettles. Who brought
them, how did they get there, where did the sisters come from who prepared the
food voluntarily? Everything was accomplished. And so there were no hungry people
at Sunrise! When a hungry person came here he went away satisfied.
And when Spring arrived the outdoor tables became the dining hall, a place for
rest and song, a place for conversation with the Master. A place for song and sweet
bread.
“Here there should not be hungry people.”
There will be no hungry people in the world. This is what the Master’s words
mean. No one should die of hunger. Bread should be free.
The dining hall under the hazel trees will never be forgotten. Under the
overhanging branches he sits, while the brothers and sisters as well as occasional
guests eat slowly and with concentration.
The Master eats very simply and gracefully. Each gesture of his conveys music.
His eyes sparkle like diamonds. He eats every day at the common table.
HERE THERE SHOULD NOT BE HUNGRY PEOPLE! THERE WILL BE NO HUNGRY
PEOPLE IN THE WORLD!
I hat dining hall is imprinted in space ...
That model must go throughout the world with his words: “Here there should
not be hungry people!” Who will be the first to accomplish this most simple and
beautiful deed in their own country, for their own nation?
The following are some thoughts extracted from his Talks. They are insufficient
to give a general idea of his conception of nourishment. They will be added to from
time to time, as his word is made ready by those who have come with a thirst to
know the truth.
Beinsa Duno pays special attention to nourishment. In his special lectures on
the occult he spoke on nourishment. He spoke about laws which were so simple and
great. Because they concern pure, natural and simple food, which in turn connects
with deep principles of existence.
What kind of food did the Master talk about? He talked about natural food,
which grows and bears fruit. Of course, it was vegetarian. But there was a deep
mystical idea behind that vegetarianism. The Master explained it in this way in one
of his pamphlets:
“Now you must become vegetarians, but in a spiritual sense, ceasing to be
involved with evil. That is just as possible as it is for a man to cease eating meat.
In my opinion meat-eating is an evil which came into the world from outside,
and it has encroached upon the good in man.
Vegetarianism is a good in the world. It is a basis for life on which one should
build. In this sense good, pure, healthy food is that which continues life.
In nature there are two processes which are accomplished by two types of cells:
one group of cells is of divine origin and serves for the creation of life, for the
creation of organisms from the tiniest up to man. The second group of cells does not
have divine origin, consequently they cannot create, rather they destroy, they
create contradictions, provoke illness.
Consequently, whoever uses food containing the first type of cells, those
inducing life, will gain immortality, will pass from life to life, from the word to glory.
Man has four friends: light, air, water and food. Nourish yourself with ihe
superior qualities of air, water and bread.
Remember to keep contact with spirits of the Light, which have contact with the
world of the intellect. Keep contact with the good spirits of the air, which is the
breath of God. Keep contact with the good spirits of water and bread, from which
come the blessings of life.
If you sin, it is your fault. Light, air, water and food never sin.
Contemporary people should nourish themselves with light. There is no better
food than light.
In plants and fruit everything is condensed light. The sun sends light to the
earth, the plants collect that light, using it to maintain their life. They transform the
rest (the excess) into fruit for man. They are factories which prepare products for
human existence.
Contemporary man has a very obscure understanding of plants. He studies only
the mechanical aspect of plants. But plants are the purest beings which are on earth
today. They are so selfless that they give away the most beautiful fruits. What is the
cause for this? The cause is the all-encompassing love of the One who sent us to
earth. Because He is thinking about us, they feel this love and are ready always to
serve us.
Plants love very intensively, they become very attached. They have a very
enduring love. Some plants become so attached to a person that if he dies they dry
up.
In order to manifest higher spiritual qualities a person has to have finer matter.
This comes about through his food; but a person should know how to extract what is
important from it. When he is not upset, he can easily receive a food’s energy, its
prana.
When a person is eating, he should be in touch with living nature and give
thanks to God. The best food is that which leaves a person satisfied. It is good for a
man to eat three times a day, but the most important thing is for a person to eat
with satisfaction.
Every living being which eats incorrectly perpetrates evil. One of the universal
processes to which everyone is subject is eating. In spite of that fact no living being
knows how to nourish itself. Take man, the most. perfect being on earth; even he
does not know how to eat. He eats quickly, without keeping the food in his mouth,
and consequently his digestion does not take place in the correct manner,
Above all, the food should be kept for a longer time in the mouth, so that a portion of its
energy can be ingested by the tongue. Through the tongue that energy is directed to the brain,
and from there to the heart.
Christ knew the law: the bread was multiplied.
You say: Christ could do it. That’s because He believed, He loved. He lives
according to the law of Love, Wisdom and Truth. Every person who lives according
to the same law can do it.
It has been said: “You are what you eat.” The manifestations of a person
depend to a certain extent on what he eats. If physical food exercises an influence
on the character of a person, how much greater will be the influence of psychic food
on his organism!
A person should follow the rules which nature provides while eating. And just as
he follows her rules while eating, so too should he follow her rules concerning
breathing and working.
Nature has defined for every man just how much food he needs daily. And not
only that: he must also use such food intelligently. Just what food people should eat
has already been defined. What a person needs in today’s life is wheat. Today wheat
is abundant, and no person should complain that he will die hungry.
When life becomes difficult for me, I eat 90 grammes of wheat a day: 30
grammes in the morning, 30 at dinner, and 30 in the evening. How much does
ninety grammes of wheat cost?
Contemporary people expect to achieve great things without even knowing the
basic laws of digestion, breathing, and thinking. If a person (jogs not understand the
concept of nourishment, breathing, and thinking, life will remain incomprehensible.
Life demands that man’s thought should participate in all kens. A person should pay
attention to his spiritual food, which expresses itself in his thoughts, feelings and
desires, and beliefs. If he continues to nourish himself with the old beliefs of his
grandfathers and great-grandfathers, a person cannot progress.
Nature has provided all possible forms of nourishment, and a person should
nourish himself with food that is specially for his organism. Every person, every
nation, every society should select the food that is appropriate for it. The genius
should eat the food for geniuses, the holy man has his appropriate food, and the
king as well.
A pregnant woman should eat specific food, and her husband, before he
becomes a father, should use specific food. That is science.
Pure food is that on which not a single drop of blood has been spilled. Many
civilisations and cultures have perished because of the poisons contained in meat.
The people of Atlantis, for example, disappeared because of the poisons contained
in animals. Contemporary culture is destined to perish for the same reason. Animal
or human blood spilled in a violent way cannot help but bring evil consequences to
man. That is an inescapable law of nature.
The solution of all social and economic problems depends on correct
nourishment. Man’s welfare comes from his food. God will never help people who do
not know how to eat, to breathe and think.
Man’s nourishment is linked to the process of Love. Whoever cannot eat
properly cannot love also.
Eating is connected to the sympathetic nervous system, with man’s feelings. All
people who do not eat correctly destroy their nervous system. As a consequence
they are nervous, easily upst and given to anger. Whoever want to be cured of his
nervousness must eat properly When he first sits down to eat, he should look at his
food and decide whether he should eat it or not. Every human being has an internal
feeling which
eat whatever he finds, you will know that he has opened the doors of his
organism to all kinds of illness. A person should not eat what he finds before him,
but rather he should know what food is appropriate for his organism. While he is
eating, his heart, mind and will should take part in the process. Every cell in his
organism should play a role. Only under such conditions can a person be healthy
and preserve his youth.
Every stomach has a specific time during which it should receive food. Every
person should know the time when he should eat, as well as the amount. The
general rule is that he should remain a little hungry, that he should feel as though
he could eat more. In that way he will not expend all his mental energy. Every
person’s brain should have a certain amount of reserve energy.
Man is not allowed to overeat. On the one hand, he destroys the forces of his
organism, and on the other, he takes a portion of the food that is meant for others.
Overeating and hunger are two extremes. The art is to eat in such a way as to
transform the energy acquired from the food, to change it from a lower to a higher
state. This means that you understand the divine life and make use of it in an
intelligent manner.
The stomach is tied in with the sympathetic nervous system. It should not be
overloaded with excess substances. If such a thing happens one should fast, in order
to restore normalcy. A fast should be moderate, sensible, and last until you have rid
yourself of the excess fats and deposits. A fast produces certain reactions in the
organism. Do not let them frighten you. But also do not think that you will
immediately rid yourself of the excess. It makes sense for you to fast, just as long as
you introduce the idea of fasting into your mind, heart and will.
To fast in such a manner means to avoid evil thoughts, feelings and actions.
Such a fast conceals within itself magic powers. While fasting it is good to be among
harmonious people and not near excitable, nervous, or evil people. People who work
at concentrated intellectual labor, and who strive spiritually, never become fat.
If digested food penetrates the three worlds, the physical, spiritual,
tells him whether he should eat or not. The most beautiful gift that nature
wishes to give man it has placed in his food.
Food belongs to a higher culture. In order to know how to eat a person has to be
of a higher culture. If he does not know how to eat, his thought will not be clear or
fresh. If he does not eat correctly, then the breathing process, which is very
important, will not take place correctly. If his breathing process is incorrect, then his
thinking will not develop properly. People who nourish themselves with the everyday
word will have a certain character, and those who nourish themselves with the
divine word will have another.
When a person comes down to the Earth, the invisible world predetermines
exactly the size of his limbs and the food which he needs.
A person receives the prana through the nerves of his tongue, palate and gums.
This is why one’s food should ke kept in the mouth for a certain amount of time. The
food taken by the tongue is spiritual, that received by the stomach and intestines is
material food. When you are chewing your food, you should think. When you think,
you intensify the process of ingestion of the prana.
When you eat you come into contact with reality, with those beautiful things which God has
created.
If a person knows how to eat, he will live longer years than if he eats too much
and lives in luxury.
Nature has a defined time for all beings. Nature also has a time for work. A
person should eat moderately and at the proper time. He should neither starve nor
overeat. He also should not mix his foods. While eating one should be conscious that
food is a conductor. If you want to nourish your heart you should have the nicest
feelings. They too are food. If you wish to nourish your mind, you should have the
most beautiful food. You should not overload your heart and mind.
We should not be seduced by the food of others. We must be satisfied with what
we have. We have fresh bread and apples. We must be satisfied with what nature
has given us. If you hear someone say that he can
Christ showed mankind what the true food is. Some day the soul will be
nourished only with the divine word. Whoever nourishes himself with this word will
always be healthy. If he does not nourish himself with the divine word, he will
become ill. Consequently, if you are sick, you know you are not nourishing yourself
with God’s word.
The majority of diseases come from an abnormal diet.
Water conceals a magic power. No culture can exist without water.
Contemporary people drink water in the same manner as their ancestors.
Few know the significance of water to the organism. Water contains a magical
power. The typical person knows that he is thirsty and that he should drink water in
order to quench his thirst, and that is all. But that water cleanses the organism, that
it dissolves deposits which have accumulated, that it is a good conductor of
magnetism, he does not know at all.
Contemporary man does not know how to drink water and in what quantity.
Every organism needs a certain amount of water, which is maintained in the cells to
keep them moist. If they lose their moistness, the organism dries up. Such people
are usually nervous, dry, irritable. In order for a person to be healthy he must keep
that dampness within his organism. Without internal moistness and water, a person
cannot purify his organism of external and internal sediment.
Nourishment educates the will. It is the fundamental key of education. The most
powerful foods are sweet, but you need to know how to transform this sweetness.
It has been said that “a sweet word opens even iron gates”’. Consequently say
a sweet word to a person so that you can elevate his spirits and calm him. A sharp
and coarse word incites and irritates a person. The kind word is the natural food of
man. Give him sweet food, if you want him to thank you.
A person should eat food which gives him the spiritual strength necessary for
his development.
and divine, we say that a person is eating correctly.
Eat as slowly as possible. If you chew your bread well, you will assimilate it in
one way, and if you do not chew it well, you will assimilate it in another way.
 Food should be hot. If raw food is cold you can put it in hot water until it gets
hot.
A person should take warm water, not cold. The stomach is injured by cold
water or by cold ice cream. Many illnesses come from a person’s eating cold things,
cold melons or cold dishes.
One should make the correct combination of foods. For example, one should not
mix milk and dairy products with fruit. One should not give a child other food after
he has eaten fruit.
For people who are recovering from illness it is good to eat raw food. You should try
to eat raw foods. Some of you suffer from certain illnesses. You should try raw
food. For example: pears, wheat.
Always, while eating, your mind should be engaged. When you warm bread over the
fire, give thanks to God and then begin to eat. When a person is heating bread,
he acquires patience. If you have problems with your nerves, try eating heated
bread.
In the future people will eat only fruit, like angels.
We distinguish three types of food: sweet, sour and hot. Sweet foods relate to
Venus, sour to Mercury and hot to Mars. Because the Bulgarians are a Saturnal
type, they like spicy foods. The Englishman, who is Mercurial, prefers sour
foods, but he will also eat sweets.
Generally speaking, every age has its own special food. This is a question which will
be researched in the future. Eating makes sense when a person is good. If he is
not good, no matter what food he takes he will not enjoy it. In my opinion it is
enough for a person to change his way of eating to get well. Once he has
healthy food, pure air and light, the problem is solved.
What is responsible for the impure blood in the human organism? Impure, unhealthy
food. By pure, healthy food we mean not only physical food, but also pure
thoughts and feelings. They create within a person an impulse toward what is
new and elevated.
If you want to remain an average person, you should eat roast duck and chicken;
but if you want to become a scholar, saint or philosopher, you are forbidden to
eat such things or to live in willfulness. Christ tells us that the good life is not to
be found in abundance and wilfulness, but in the correct understanding of the
laws of nature and their correct application.
Vegetarianism is nothing more than a method of healing. Until nations have been
healed, we must eat leaves, i.e. growing plants. After that we shall come to true
nourishment, fruit eating, which was the first food of man in paradise.
He who wishes to reform, to organise his body, should first eat wheat, rice and corn,
and afterwards fruit. Barley is not to be recommended: it promotes weight.
If you have neurasthemia, eat beans. If you have hypochondria, eat wheat. If
someone is very excitable, let him eat corn. If someone lacks the ability to fulfil
his obligations, let him eat rye. There is something idealistic about rye. It grows
tall. When it enters man, it creates idealism.
You cannot become a vegetarian unless you turn toward the sun. You must pursue
the sun, angels, God. That is where you will get your ideas and awaken your
conscience. As you come to love God, you will come to love all the beings in
your environment from the tiny to the largest. And then you will no longer have
any desire to eat meat. All carnivores tend toward the centre of the earth, their
aspirations are downward. Such a person can talk with you about ideas, about
God, but for him these are secondary subjects. His conscience is not awake. He
is in perpetual conflict with himself.
Preserved food prevents the correct development of a person. He who eats
preserved food cannot go before God. If an angel should eat human food, he will
become a human, he will lose his angelic qualities ... When Moses led the Jews from
Egypt, he drove them through the desert where they lived for forty days on manna,
so they could become men. What greater pleasure can there be than to eat an
apple, in which divine energies are hidden!
Red cherries, like all red fruits, have come from paradise. The cherry is a
beautiful fruit. It begins with a red flower. If your stomach is constipated, eat
cherries and think about the garden of paradise. If a man eats pumpkin, he learns to
be calm. When you are in a dark mood or indisposed, eat beans. Beans clean one’s
system, but if you eat too many you will develop gout. Eat beans one day a week.
It’s not good to eat them every day.
Cherries are excellent for the nervous system. Cucumbers are good for the
nervous system. Black beans develop intuition. Nuts make a man think. Egg-plant
calms a person. Water-melon cleanses the stomach and the intestines. Eat water-
melon after it has been in the sun. Break off its stem and eat it. But you eat water-
melons after they have been in a store for a long time. Musk melon is good if you
want to be polite, to get along with others.
In general all fruit serve to manifest one or another virtue in man. The particular
combination of virtues will depend on the particular use of fruit and grain. A man
should eat whatever fruit he needs. Do not eat what you do not like! Eat what you
like and what attracts your attention.
For breakfast, dinner and supper over ten days take one pear and a bowl of
wheat. The following tend day take one sour apple and the wheat. After that, for the
next ten days, take half a kilo of cherries. The food which nature has prepared for
man is very varied. Afterwards you may take cranberries and grapes.
Eat fresh cabbage, and you will rid yourself of many illnesses. Do you know how
many illnesses cabbage cures?
Tomatoes improve the circulation. Peaches and mulberries heal the stomach.
Chew them well as you eat them. Grapes should be washed several times with warm
water. The red muscat grape is most effective for improving the blood. The muscat
regulates the cerebral and central
nervous system. The musk melon improves the disposition and acts on the
mind. Figs are very useful for a man’s health, if they are eaten directly after they are
taken from the tree.
Sweet foods give softness, salty foods give balance, one should use spicy foods
in exceptional situations. They give vitality. Sour apples are good after eating. They
aid digestion. Sweet foods should not be mixed with other foods. They are easily
digested. Peaches should not be eaten after apricots. Roasted peppers are sweeter,
but raw peppers are more healthy.
If you want to acquire manners, to get along well with others, try eating apples.
If you want to acquire greater intelligence, eat pears. If you want to develop faith,
eat plums. If you want to strengthen hope, eat cherries! Cherries contain within
them a reserve of the energy which nourishes hope in man. That means that hope
nourishes our hearts.
Fruit trees came down on earth in order to aid man’s development. A person
should observe the influence of fruit not only on his physical disposition, but also on
his character, in order to make use of them as a method for the education of
children, A person does not have to use one and the same fruit constantly, but only
when he consciously wants to make use of its particular quality.
Whoever is apathetic should take one piece of lemon every morning, so that he
may combine with the forces that are found in it. The bitterness of lemon increases
a man’s activity. Cucumbers act beneficially on the nervous system, but they should
be eaten in the morning and at dinner. In the evening they can have an adverse
effect on the stomach. Cucumbers should not be eaten in the evening.
All food originates in wheat. Wheat represents the first “atta matter”, which
gave the impulse to the organic world. That impulse is divine. Consequently, he who
wishes to obtain that impulse in himself must eat wheat. Wheat can help him by
showing him the way to organise all his activities.
Bread contains more nourishing substances than any other food. If you wish to
eat the finest food, go to the fields at the end of spring, just before the wheat is
completely ripe. That is the finest grain. It is the manna which the Jews ate in the
desert. Only he who has within him a disposition similar to the energies contained in
wheat can drink wheat juice. This pertains to the interior side of nourishment.
Wheat and bread serve only as conduits through which life passes, but life itself
is maintained by a person’s impulse to eat. This impulse, this feeling attracts certain
energies from nature, which actually sustain life.
It is good for you, from time to time, to eat only raw grain. Those of you who
have weak chests or weak stomachs, try a wheat diet for one, two or three months
maximum. During that time you should not take any other food, not even bread just
chew raw wheat that has been cleaned and washed, without any dust. If one month
seems a long time to you, try it for one week, taking one hundred grams of wheat a
day. Put one hundred grams to soak in a glass of water in the evening, and the next
day take it for breakfast, dinner and supper. You can drink as much water as you
wish during the day. Those of you who have poor teeth may cook the wheat a bit. If
you had tried such a diet earlier, your teeth would be better and your nervous
system would be in better shape.
Nature controls you through the foods you eat. Depending on the food you eat,
nature determines your character. Once the eating process is correct, circulation
and breathing are improved, and the cerebral and nervous systems as well. Once
this cycle has been achieved a person thinks correctly.
With respect to quality, quantity and composition of food, the stomach
understands more than contemporary chemists. If you give it some inappropriate
food, it throws it up and says: “Give me something nice to eat.” All misfortunes
originate with incorrect food. If you want to develop your mind, heart or will, you will
have to take the appropriate food. The meat of nuts, with their creases, resemble
man’s brain. There is an internal tie between the brain and nuts. This is why they
are useful for increasing brain power. Lentils have a link with the eyes: that is why
they stengthen the eyes. Rice is beneficial for reflection or meditation. Parsley acts
in a healing way on the stomach. Sugar-beets have a connection with the eyes and
heal the eyes. Slices of boiled sugar-beets

are applied to the eyes and the water is drunk. Cucumbers are good for anemia.
Tomatoes are good for the faint of heart. Garlic heals. When you have a pain in
your tonsils, take hot garlic. They make excellent pills. Sour foods, lemon, sour
cabbage, are good for the gall bladder. Stay away from fatty foods, they have a bad
effect on the liver. Avoid unharmonious feelings and all lower types of feelings
because they have a bad effect on the gall bladder.
I call food the fundamental religion. All beings, from the tiniest to the greatest,
to the very angels, maintain the religion of food. It has four parts: 1) the reception of
light; 2) correct breathing: 3) taking water; 4) eating.

Eating is a special type of music. Man’s health depends on that music. Without
having read any special book, the sheep knows what kind of grass to graze. But
contemporary man must read all kinds of books in order to know what food is good
and what is not. If man returns to his first state of purity, he will reach a state where
he can distinguish what food is good for him and what is not. If man relies on
nature, she will guide him, she will decide correctly for him not only the question of
food, but he will positively know what kind of life he should lead and how he should
live.
Goodness is the true food which people should use. Eating is a sacred act;
man’s health depends on it. If you do not like food, leave it alone.
I call vegetarian food that food whose vibrations fully correspond to the
vibrations of our muscles. This means that between the cells of the food and the
cells of our organism there should be complete correspondence.
Many years must pass before the ideal manner of nourishment is realised. The
people of the sixth race will eat purer and healthier food. They will stop using knives
and forks; copper vessels will be replaced by vessels made of a more beneficent
metal. But it is not yet time for the ideal, perfect manner of nourishment. Once man
was nourished with light only. Today he has forgotten that manner of eating. Today
only his eyes have preserved the art of being nourished by the light.“
Whoever wishes to enter the race of Love must give up meat as a matter of
conviction. Man must rebuild his organism.”

“CORRECT BREATHING DEPENDS ON LOVE”

THE MASTER ON BREATHING

“Breathing is praise to God”

 In his Talks, especially those conducted in the mountains, the Master often
dwelt on deep breathing. One could say a lot about the breathing method imparted
by the Master through exercises and singing, and likewise about his mystical
definitions of our connection with the air through which the Holy Spirit works.
The following is a brief listing of the Master’s thoughts on breathing, taken from
his Talks.
1. DEEP BREATHING IS FULL BREATHING. During such breathing both the upper
and lower portions of the lungs take part. When we take in more air the
capillaries are filled, as a result a person maintains the air in his lungs for a
longer period of time.
2. The more air a person takes in the more prana enters his lungs. From the lungs
the prana penetrates the whole organism. Along with the prana a person
receives more ideas, which are accomplished over time.
3. This means that part of our ideas are received from the air, and they are
fertilised in our lungs.
4. Fast breathing is unhealthy. Whoever breathes quickly becomes exhausted
quickly and cannot finish the work he has undertaken.
Today people inhale and exhale twenty times a minute. That is fast breathing.
During quick oxygenation of the blood the combustion in the organism is incorrect,
as a consequence of which a portion of the combustible materials cannot be burnt
up and are deposited in the form of deposits in the arteries and veins.
5. He who breathes quickly has a weak will. Concentrate on your breathing and
gradually lower your inhalings per minute from 20 breaths to 19,18,17,16,15 ...
If you can reach ten per minute, that will have a healthy effect on the organism.
He who wishes to strengthen his will should breathe slowly. A strong will can
regulate the breathing, can make it normal.
6. Man’s strength does not come solely from his physical nourishment. In order to be strong he
must know how to make use of the air, which he breathes, to send it to all the pulmonary
cells, so that the breathing can become correct.
Note: A breath means inhaling, holding and exhaling through the nose.
7. If you see a person who is breathing quickly, this means that only the upper
portion of the his lungs is engaged in breathing. Such a person is unable to be
patient. Whoever wishes to become patient must learn to breathe deeply! If he
does not breathe deeply, he becomes nervous, quick-tempered and impatient.
If you order two people, one of them patient and the other impatient, to write on
the same subject, you will find a great difference between their work. In the
paper by the patient person there will be greater depth and thought than in that
of the impatient one. They both think, but their thinking is radically different.
8. If you find yourself free for a half hour or an hour, breathe deeply! Send your
thoughts on high, toward God, join yourself to Him and begin to breathe
rhythmically.
9. The diaphragm plays an important role in breathing. Whoever studies the
science of breathing pays great attention to the diaphragm. As soon as the
diaphragm is functioning correctly you will be healthy. When it moves upward, a
 person’s heart begins to pound; he will have a cough, colds, and many other
problems. In order to stop coughing fill your lungs with air. When you become
tense, your diaphragm does not release air, and as the air puts pressure on it, it
moves it. When you leave the lungs full of air, the diaphragm moves upward. I
say: take in air. It is a natural medicine.
10. Incorrect breathing creates deposits, sediment in the human organism. When
does a person breathe incorrectly? When he thinks and feels incorrectly.
11. You must learn to breathe smoothly! There must be harmony between the
thoughts and feelings of a person. When there is not harmony between the
feelings and thoughts of a person, his breathing becomes incorrect.
12. Breathing must proceed musically. Fast breathing is a weakness. You must
breathe slowly. Each breath should be measured.
13. If you do not breathe correctly, your digestion is incorrect. And your thinking will
not be correct. And your feelings will not be correct.
14. Practise breathing deeply, keeping the air within your lungs for a certain period
of time. The longer you keep it in, the better you will feel.
15. Through deep breathing you can regulate your nervous system. When your
nervous system is in good working order, your organism is healthy.
16. Breathing, as a process of taking and giving, forms the foundation of life. That
process lies in one’s thoughts and feeling. When a good person exhales
something, good goes out into the world. A healthy, good, sensible person
cannot be poor. He has been richly endowed by nature.
17. Negative things interfere with correct breathing, and positive things improve it.
Correct breathing requires beautiful and peaceful thoughts. Consequently, think
about flowers in bloom, about swift mountain streams which flow and water the
valleys.
18. Correct breathing depends on love. You will breathe deeply, you will hold the air
in your lungs for a long time, with love. You will do this three times a day, for
ten or fifteen minutes, each time.
19. Breathe with joy and love, with a smiling face, standing straight. Your back
should form a parallel line with the straight line that joins the centre of the sun
with the centre of the earth. Your chest should be thrust out, not slumped
inward.
Those are elementary rules for breathing, which should be maintained in order for
you to be healthy and good-humoured. When you breathe correctly you link
yourself with the rhythm of nature and you become stronger in spirit and body.
20. BREATHING EXERCISES:
The arms are brought to the side slowly, as one breathes in deeply; afterwards
they are raised upward, and the air is held in. The arms are raised above the
head, then slowly lowered, as one breathes out slowly,
21. One of the ways to strengthen one’s respiratory system is hiking. If a person
does not give rich nourishment to his lungs as a result of such a hike, the hiking
 has not accomplished its purpose. When one’s lungs are filled with pure air,
one’s stomach works well.
22. The new education for mankind strives for the regulation of the digestive,
respiratory and nervous system of man, so that there will be a correct
interchange among his energies. That is why I recommend complete calm to
everyone,
23. The air is the storehouse of the divine energy. If you do not breathe correctly
and your digestion is incorrect, your blood circulation will be incorrect. If your
blood circulation is incorrect, your thinking will not be correct. If your thinking is
incorrect your feelings will not be correct.
24. Your mind cannot be radiant and capable of judgment, if it does not have pure
blood! Your blood must have a bright red colour. This colour depends on deep
breathing. If while you are breathing you are anxious and aware of the fact,
your blood cannot take on that colour. That is, it cannot take on the life energy
called prana.
25. Breathing is a measure for defining a man’s development.
26. Remember three words: goodness, song and poetry. Think about them.
 VIII

YES, HE COULD HALT A STORM!

Y es, he could hall a storm, drive away hail and “read” the clouds. The most

important thing for

him, however, was to change, to utterly transform the human condition; to
drive away the storms of anger, to transform fear into prudence, pride into self-
respect. Is that not a wonder? He attached greater importance to awakening the
core of corn passion in people than to raising the dead.
How could this be achieved? Where does compassion lie? In one of his lectures
the Master had the following to say: “The feeling of compassion lies in the same
place as man’s religious feeling, that is, in the crown of the head.”
When you want to establish the location of this feeling in a person’s head, do
the following experiment. Summon two persons in whom this feeling is well-
developed. One of them should place three fingers on the crown of the other
person’s head, where his religious feeling is centred, and he or she will at once
experience a feeling of light.
Let us assume that the feeling of compassion is lacking in somebody. How can
he acquire it? Such a person should associate more with philanthropic persons who
are ready to make sacrifices for the good of other people, or he should read books
about or containing examples of persons in whom this feeling is strongly developed.
It is beneficial for him to place his hand on the “centre of compassion” for ten to
twenty minutes every day so that a certain amount of energy will come to him. It
takes between one and two years to develop this feeling within yourself. These
feelings are nourished with energy.
As you can see, it is a matter of application. The forms of these things come to
life in us.
When it comes to bringing up children one must bear in mind the means by
which the forces of living nature are centralised, because the forces in the human
brain are centralised in the same way.
I say: work consciously on the development of your intuition. If a person leaves
himself free, relying completely on his intuition, he will obtain better results than if
he acts exclusively according to his reason. Leave yourself free, do not fear your
intuition, that is, the divine in you, and you will see what sort of results you obtain. If
you are sick and you place yourself in the hands of your intuition, that is, the laws of
reason which govern the whole body, you will be healed in a very short space of
time.
Express your thoughts, feelings and actions in the conditions of the greatest
harmony Let this be an ideal to aim at.
HE WAS ADDRESSING EVERYBODY when he said: “The people of to-day must
perform a great task. Your task cannot be left to the next generation, for which
another task has been set.”

“Every nation considers that it has been given the task of setting the world to
rights. Nations are right in thinking that they have been chosen by God, but it is not
only one nation that is concerned, but all of them together.

“All nations should unite as one body, and they should fulfil God’s task. Blessed
is the day when all nations are chosen by God.

“If the people of to-day do not submit and do not hold out their hands to one
another, afate which is unimaginable will befall them.”
“Remember, over the next forth-five years the present world order will change
and not a memory of it will remain.” (This was said in 1941.)
“Who will win? Those who are bearers of love. Love is the powerful locomotive
force of the whole of life. All contradictions disappear in the fire of love. Love will
come to the world, the day of conciliation will come.”
That was how he spoke and everybody lived around him in that daylight, which
remained on earth. All we have to do is to seek it in his word.
He diminished himself and came down to us so that we too should drink water
from that spring.

ANGER AND FEAR

“Only the radiant path of Wisdom leads to the Truth” It constantly makes us
happy.
REFLECTIONS
A resume on the subject “The role of the red and white blood corpuscles” was
read and so were several papers on “The distinguishing features of meekness and
restraint” and “The seven words with their corresponding colours”.
Theme No 6 is for next time: “The distinguishing features of courage and
firmness”.
What colour is the word “anger”? Under what sort of conditions is anger born?
Anger is transferred strength in a decreasing degree. It is excess energy. How was
this energy created? Every wish that encounters opposition is refracted. Half of its
energy is turned into an abnormal heat which goes to the brain, and it is this heat
which creates anger. It is anger which raises the body’s temperature. It means
another degree added to the body’s usual temperature, and its effect is destructive.
What I mean here is anger in everyday life, where it is an ordinary occurrence; but
when one is engaged in exalting oneself, with the Divine, then anger cannot even be
considered. The ideal life excludes all forms of anger. Anger is not a quality of the
human mind, but it is something grafted onto the feelings, a handicap. When you
give way to anger, you can Justify yourself by saying that someone has insulted you.
Yes, but you may become angry without anybody having spoken an unpleasant
word to you. You are walking along the road when somebody bumps into you and
you immediately “boil over”. This is a burst of energy. Man is not always disposed to
anger. You can make an experiment. Go and gently push the most irascible man
according to the law of Love, and he will smile and say to you: “Push me again!”
Hence we arrive at the following law: when two positive forces meet, they always
rebound and create anger. For example, if two extremely ambitious men meet, they
may easily become angry. Imagine that point “0” represents the centre of the brain.
Line CD represents the flow of moral forces in man. Line OD represents the flow of
personal forces, man’s personal feelings. When the line OD is longer than the line
OC, anger always results. If line OD is very short, then man becomes indifferent. Any
kind of energy which the body cannot assimilate correctly creates a surplus. This
surplus is anger, which is always indicated by the colour red.
There are several symptoms which accompany anger. The face becomes red,
the brows draw together, the muscles around the mouth twitch, the hand becomes a
fist and a person is ready to manifest his feelings. The dangerous aspect of anger is
that a man can stray from the correct path of his development.
The subject I set for you this evening was meekness and restraint. A meek and
restrained person is a person without anger. It is not that there is no anger in him: it
is that he, from the very outset, transforms anger into useful energy. A scholarly
Bulgarian was telling me about the results of a method he had applied on himself.
He had graduated from two faculties abroad, and upon his return to Bulgaria, before
embarking on work of any kind, he had asked himself whether or not he could prove
himself as a real person in life. For this purpose he had chosen the following
method: he found a labourer and asked him to say to him the worst things he could
think of, for which he would be well paid. The labourer began to rant and swear at
him; the scholar listened and listened until he understood whether he would be able
to withstand the vicissitudes of life, whether or not he would become the right kind
of person and said to the man: “That’s enough!” The experiment was indeed very
successful. You frequently come across people like the labourer in your lives, people
who serve you without being paid, but you are displeased. The example I have just
given you is a true one, but only people who possess moral stability can do such
things. Not everybody can make such an experiment. And indeed, all the great
people in the world have always been subjected to such discipline. Examine the life
of any great person, and you will see that he has been subjected to insults and
persecution, and that the very worst things have been said about him in order to see
whether all this can be borne. He who can withstand it is a person who can be given
a mission. Some of you, as students of the occult school, will undergo such
discipline, that is why I am raising the matter. You cannot avoid this road. Whether
you will undergo such discipline as pupils of the school or outside of it does not
matter, but the important thing is that you will all undergo it.
Thus, the first important lesson for you is to control your an^er. In this case
self-control is necessary. Apart from this, you must develoo your intuition. You will
need to understand human character to understand who resembles you and who
does not. You will be able to get on well with people who resemble you, but you
must keep your distance from those who do not.
 When you are able to understand which people resemble you you will be able to
make the following experiments. When you are very angry ask a friend to come and
put his hand on the back of your head. If you resemble one another, if you are in
harmony, he will comprehend your mood and your equilibrium will be restored. If,
however, you are not in harmony, your bad mood or anger will increase. I have
noticed that people from political circles are extremely ambitious, and if one of them
happens to say anything at all to one of those leading politicians, whoever he may
be, even in a gentle way, he can offend him to such an extent that he will provoke a
strong reaction in the former. It frequently happens that personal feelings are so
strongly developed in statesmen and politicians who are in power that they are
capable of declaring war for the sake of one word, even if it is said tactfully.
All of you must have a definite ideal in life; you must know where the essence of
life lies. When is a person’s prestige undermined? A person’s prestige is undermined
when somebody tells him a lie. When, however, somebody speaks the truth,
whatever language he uses, that person enhances your prestige. Most of you are
afraid to tell the truth. Now, when you are speaking the truth you must be brave.
When you are speaking the truth you do not need much philosophy; do not think of
what the consequences will be! Be brave! But when you are going to express your
personal opinions, be extremely cautious. If you are speaking the truth, do not be
afraid at all. Speak the truth and it will take care of itself. You will learn to
distinguish between the truth and your own convictions. This discrimination is
necessary at your present stage of development. If you do not take it into
consideration, it will not be long before you find yourself in a dead-end street, which
the Turks refer to as “cikmaz sokak” — a blind street. If you enter such a street, you
will have to retrace your steps. You must lay firm foundations in your life upon which
the knowledge you are now acquiring can be developed. What knowledge?
Knowledge that will be of use to you not only in this life but also during the centuries
of your existence to come. If you acquire knowledge that will only be of use to you
during this life, you will be a mediocre person in your life. Such transient knowledge
is necessary only for entertainment, but each one of you must have in your lives one
positive idea at which to aim constantly.
You may come across another handicap in life — fear. Most of us are afraid of
anger. Inasmuch as anger is dangerous in a positive sense, fear is also dangerous in
a negative sense. Anger can cause one to commit many crimes, to strangle
somebody, to commit murder or arson. Under the influence of fear the reverse takes
place. You will not commit such crimes, you will be very careful, but lies, deceit,
toadying, meanness and other similar features will develop in one’s character. Anger
is psychological intoxication, it increases one’s courage, and we think we can do
everything; but when we become sober, we will say to ourselves: why did I have to
get angry? Why do I have to get worked up about these things? This means that
anger is not man’s natural condition.
So, you have these two handicaps in yourself, and you must protect yourself
from them. These handicaps are not a recent thing: they have accompanied you
throughout all of your existences. They are a useful thread running through the
latter, but you must understand them. If you know how to make use of fear
correctly, it will turn into an element of prudence. If you know how to make use of
anger correctly, it will become an element of will-power and courage. This means
that anger can be transformed into courage and fear into prudence. Where fear
exists, a small “plus” is needed. Translated into the language of chemistry, fear is
the alkali which needs a little more acid to be neutralised.
An irascible person must be sensible, so must a timid person. An irascible
person, when he starts to use his mind, becomes brave, and a timid person prudent.
The former will take out his knife and solve his problems that way, and the second
will take out his pen and write articles in the newspaper, solving problems by
becoming a writer. All writers who write are not brave people. They are only brave
sitting in their studies, pen in hand. But outside they are not brave. They are brave
when they are writing because they do not know what the consequences will be.
What is the colour of fear? What is a man like when he is frightened? He
becomes pale, his face turns yellow. In other words, fear makes one think. If a
person makes a mistake, his outer self becomes yellow. Consequently, fear is cured
only by means of yellow, and what colour is used to cure anger? Pink. This
demonstrates that dark red must be turned into pink or blue. Think about these
colours. These vibrations will bring about a calming effect, and you will begin to
think, to consider. Which colour comes to the fore after pink? With whom does the
rose fall in love? When a person falls in love, he begins to think. Thus, after pink
comes yellow. Pink and yellow are in harmony. When you wish to cure a certain
ailment concentrate on these two colours, and they will produce a small, but
favourable result. What do you consider the correlation between yellow and blue to
be? Which is the predominant colour on earth now? Green. We are surrounded by
green, we pass through it. Green is the colour of human individuality, it makes man
independent.
As you see, you can cure yourselves with colours. When your nervous system,
your mind or your heart starts to become impoverished, doubt arises within you. If
you have become impoverished, imagine the following colours — pink, yellow and
green. When these three colours are brought together, they form a combination that
encourages one to feel like an independent individual. It is then that a man says:
“Now I can do everything.”
Which word corresponds to pink? Which word causes pink to manifest itself
externally. The answer is joy. A person who falls in love first of all rejoices, does he
not?
Each person or thing that you love arouses in you a feeling of joy. Which word
corresponds externally to yellow, or to wisdom? You already know about a person
who is in love: he or she rejoices. When a child receives a present from his father, he
jumps up and down and is happy. But what quality will a wise person manifest?
Seriousness, being deep in thought, satisfaction? No, the external face of a wise
person is work. Only a wise person works. If he is a painter, he takes up his brush
and paints. If he is a poet, he takes up his pen and writes. In whatever are in
harmony, he will comprehend your mood and your equilibrium will be restored. If,
however, you are not in harmony, your bad mood or
anger will increase. I have noticed that people from political circles are
extremely ambitious, and if one of them happens to say anything at all to one of
those leading politicians, whoever he may be, even in a gentle way, he can offend
him to such an extent that he will provoke a strong reaction in the former. It
frequently happens that personal feelings are so strongly developed in statesmen
and politicians who are in power that they are capable of declaring war for the sake
of one word, even if it is said tactfully.
 All of you must have a definite ideal in life; you must know where the essence of
life lies. When is a person’s prestige undermined? A person’s prestige is undermined
when somebody tells him a lie. When, however, somebody speaks the truth,
whatever language he uses, that person enhances your prestige. Most of you are
afraid to tell the truth. Now, when you are speaking the truth you must be brave.
When you are speaking the truth you do not need much philosophy; do not think of
what the consequences will be! Be brave! But when you are going to express your
personal opinions, be extremely cautious. If you are speaking the truth, do not be
afraid at all. Speak the truth and it will take care of itself. You will learn to
distinguish between the truth and your own convictions. This discrimination is
necessary at your present stage of development. If you do not take it into
consideration, it will not be long before you find yourself in a dead-end street, which
the Turks refer to as “cikmaz sokak” — a blind street. If you enter such a street, you
will have to retrace your steps. You must lay firm foundations in your life upon which
the knowledge you are now acquiring can be developed. What knowledge?
Knowledge that will be of use to you not only in this life but also during the centuries
of your existence to come. If you acquire knowledge that will only be of use to you
during this life, you will be a mediocre person in your life. Such transient knowledge
is necessary only for entertainment, but each one of you must have in your lives one
positive idea at which to aim constantly.
You may come across another handicap in life — fear. Most of us are afraid of
anger. Inasmuch as anger is dangerous in a positive sense, fear is also dangerous in
a negative sense. Anger can cause one to commit many crimes, to strangle
somebody, to commit murder or arson. Under the influence of fear the reverse takes
place. You will not commit such crimes, you will be very careful, but lies, deceit,
toadying, meanness and other similar features will develop in one’s character.
An^er is psychological intoxication, it increases one’s courage, and we think we can
do everything; but when we become sober, we will say to ourselves: why did I have
to get angry? Why do I have to get worked up about these things? This means that
anger is not man’s natural condition.
So, you have these two handicaps in yourself, and you must protect yourself
from them. These handicaps are not a recent thing: they have accompanied you
throughout all of your existences. They are a useful thread running through the
latter, but you must understand them. If you know how to make use of fear
correctly, it will turn into an element of prudence. If you know how to make use of
anger correctly, it will become an element of will-power and courage. This means
that anger can be transformed into courage and fear into prudence. Where fear
exists, a small “plus” is needed. Translated into the language of chemistry, fear is
the alkali which needs a little more acid to be neutralised.
An irascible person must be sensible, so must a timid person. An irascible
person, when he starts to use his mind, becomes brave, and a timid person prudent.
The former will take out his knife and solve his problems that way, and the second
will take out his pen and write articles in the newspaper, solving problems by
becoming a writer. All writers who write are not brave people. They are only brave
sitting in their studies, pen in hand. But outside they are not brave. They are brave
when they are writing because they do not know what the consequences will be.
What is the colour of fear? What is a man like when he is frightened? He
becomes pale, his face turns yellow. In other words, fear makes one think. If a
person makes a mistake, his outer self becomes yellow. Consequently, fear is cured
only by means of yellow, and what colour is used to cure anger? Pink. This
demonstrates that dark red must be turned into pink or blue. Think about these
colours. These vibrations will bring about a calming effect, and you will begin to
think, to consider. Which colour comes to the fore after pink? With whom does the
rose fall in love? When a person falls in love, he begins to think. Thus, after pink
comes yellow. Pink and yellow are in harmony. When you wish to cure a certain
ailment concentrate on these two colours, and they will produce a small, but
favourable result. What do you consider the correlation between yellow and blue to
be? Which is the predominant colour on earth now? Green. We are surrounded by
green, we pass through it. Green is the colour of human individuality, it makes man
independent.
As you see, you can cure yourselves with colours. When your nervous system,
your mind or your heart starts to become impoverished, doubt arises within you. If
you have become impoverished, imagine the following colours — pink, yellow and
green. When these three colours are brought together, they form a combination that
encourages one to feel like an independent individual. It is then that a man says:
“Now I can do everything.”
Which word corresponds to pink? Which word causes pink to manifest itself
externally. The answer is joy. A person who falls in love first of all rejoices, does he
not?
Each person or thing that you love arouses in you a feeling of joy. Which word corresponds
externally to yellow, or to wisdom? You already know about a person who is in love: he or she
rejoices. When a child receives a present from his father, he jumps up and down and is happy.
But what quality will a wise person manifest? Seriousness, being deep in thought, satisfaction?
No, the external face of a wise person is work. Only a wise person works. If he is a painter, he
takes up his brush and paints. If he is a poet, he takes up his pen and writes. In whatever
direction it may be, he is active, he works. He works, but he does not labour. Labour is not a
quality of wise people, but of ordinary ones. Some people ask: “What should I do to become
wise? “ Do not labour, but work. Everyone has work to do: to refine his character, to cleanse his
mind of bad things. Removing one’s known faults and attaining good qualities is work! You want
to become wise, brave, of good judgement — that is a noble task, and you will work on it.
The thing which binders modern science from finding the Truth, to point to real
methods of education, is the fact that its ideas are scattered. In modern science
there are no ideas that are intertwined, as it were. On the contrary, all its ideas are
scattered and confused. For example, the idea of “being good” is considered to be a
proposition, something like a walnut that can be consumed. No, in order to be good
you must mull over your opposing idea two or three times, plant the walnut in it and
await the fruit. Goodness is a fruit. The most difficult of all arts is that of being good.
One cannot suddenly become good. First of all begin with joy, after that will come
virtue. The latter will come about as a result of joy and work. Nature does not like
scattered ideas. We are very logical, but the Truth is lacking in this logicality of ours.
Nature, on the other hand, is so precise that she will tolerate no lie, no deceit. Do
not think that just because she tolerates us we can get away with it like that. One
day she will take everything we possess, will scatter it and will leave us nothing. Do
not delude yourselves that she will accept lies. The Scriptures say: “Blessed is he
who is punished by God.” This means “Blessed is he whose sins are pointed out by
God at the very beginning.” If a friend comes to you and points out some mistake of
yours, thank him. Nature has sent him to you, he is her emissary. If you refuse to
receive him one day, she herself will come and take you away without any
ceremony at all and throw you into her retort. All that will remain of you is vapour.
The first thing for all of us is that we should learn to love the Truth. I am not
talking about absolute truth but about the one that is inherant in life, which is
necessary for the creation of your character, for the stability of your science. Your
science must be firmly cemented, must become a solid element in life in order to be
an incentive to work.
My aim now is certainly not to give you any moral precepts. I am merely
explaining how a certain law works in nature. And without it being said people will
gradually arrive at the same results by way of suffering. However, a sensible person
can take advantage of other people’s experiences. A person who has suffered for a
long time arrives at the Truth. Then he understands the words of the Apostle Paul,
who said: “Be eternally joyful and pray unceasingly.”
Now, how are we to interpret the word “joy”? Imagine that joy is a monad. What
does the first letter of the word “joy” signify? You are aware that there are no
coincidences in nature. Consequently the sign was not chosen at random. It may
have been taken from the Roman alphabet, but it also exists in Egyptian
hieroglyphs. These signs also exist in nature. The letter “p” in the Cyrillic alphabet is
a monad and the letter “a”, the root of that monad, descending. Consequently, as it
is a root, it is in itself equivocal, at the same time bitter and sweet.
As a root it expresses all those things that appear in matter. Bitterness and
sweetness correspond to the two conditions of sorrow and joy. These two opposites
are encountered in the present conditions of life. After a great joy comes a great
sorrow A friend lets you have 10,000 levs and you are glad. But before much time
has passed he is asking for his money back. I ask: what are his reasons for letting
you have the money and then to ask for its return? If you do not repay the money,
he says: “I used to think you were my friend, but now I am disillusioned. Give me my
money back!” He sues you, you are sentenced and put in prison. You ask yourself
why on earth you agreed to take the money. The reason for all this can be explained
psychologically, but I have come to the following conclusion: a person who acts
according to the laws of Love and Wisdom will never go to prison for 10,000 levs. An
intelligent person is only put in prison for the Truth. He says: “I can only be in prison
for the Truth, but not for anything else.” It is a disgrace to be in prison for 10,000
levs! To stay in prison for the Truth, to be beaten for the Truth is understandable,
but to be beaten for some trivial thing is shameful! I could only bare my back for the
Truth — let them beat me. You will remain silent. If you betray this law, the Truth
itself will punish you. That is why it says: “Stop, do not defend yourself.” Some will
say: “An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.” No, that is the teaching of Moses, and it
has nothing in common with the Truth. We can apply the rule “an eye for an eye” in
other places, but when it comes to the Truth, you will turn your back on it, for the
Truth says “Do not defend yourself, I will defend you. When you decide to defend
yourself, you have failed, you are already defeated. Leave it to the Truth to defend
you. The person who has struck you three times to-day will be your friend in a year’s
time. But when? If you are silent for the sake of the Truth, he will come to you and
say: ‘Forgive me, I made a big mistake as far as you were concerned, but because of
that I am from this moment your friend.’ “
I do not want to take up all your time for the study of what we are talking about
now. Use only the time that you do not know how to use, only your spare time.
According to me, spare time is as follows: sometimes you are unwell, and that is
spare time. It is then that you should apply the doctrine of Living Nature, devote
time to it. If your mind is occupied, put it aside. When you life seems to have no
point, when you are afraid of something, when you are upset, again turn to the
doctrine of living nature. This is the only way to restore your equilibrium and the
forces in your body. When you are discouraged with life and you think you will not
achieve anything, take up the doctrine of living nature. Work on colours, love,
wisdom and if you find something which is important for you, hold on to it. I am sure
you will be able to find three to four hours’ free time every day to devote to the new
Teaching.
Sometimes one sees a poet with dishevelled hair. There is nothing worse than
that. Try to keep your hair as tidy as possible. Sometimes, though, hair seems to
have a will of its own. The way in which each hair falls on your head forms a certain
angle. These angles play a very important role in the refraction of light. You may
consider these things unimportant, but you know that life is bound together by little
things. If you want to build character, you should know that it is created by these
little details in your hair. If your hair does not bend to your will, if your thumb does
not bend to your will, you must take care. Your every movement must be under the
control of your will. You say, for example: “I do not know what is the matter, but I
cannot bend my thumb! “ You must bend it, you must not leave it at that. Then you
say: “I do not know what is the matter with my hair, it is terribly dishevelled, I
cannot keep it tidy.” You will order your hair to stay tidy. If you cannot give orders to
your hair, to whom can you give orders? Do you know when a person’s hair stands
on end or is dishevelled? When he cannot control himself. Then anger takes over, he
becomes impatient and his hair becomes dishevelled and cannot be brought under
control. When he becomes calm, composed and patient, his hair lies as it should.
Have you noticed how great people are depicted? With smoothly combed hair and a
straight parting. Some women wear their hair smooth with a straight parting. This is
a good sign. The hair should fall equally from both sides of the parting. Each hair
falls according to a certain angle, and it also exerts a corresponding influence on
human character. The hairs have their own origin. One day I shall set the following
subject for you: “When did hairs first appear in the world?” This is an interesting
study but quite difficult. Fish have no hairs, and only a few of them have whiskers.
16 XII 1923 Sofia

“All the things I am saying to you are necessary for you because you are still
young. Do you realise why I am explaining all these precautionary measures to you?
It is because the sea you are crossing now is a stormy one, and some of you will
experience crises. The ship will roll and pitch — it will not sink but the passenger
might turn a somersault all the same!
So, keep in touch with God! Make sure that your eyes are in a normal state, that
you do not make unconscious gestures with your hands, for example. What should
your movements be like? You will make gestures, of course, ones you find pleasant,
which please you. When you make a natural gesture in accordance with the laws of
nature, you will experience a very pleasant feeling. When you make an unnatural
gesture, you will feel as if something is cutting you with a knife. You must take great
care over the expression in your eyes and the way in which you address people. This
is not for the sake of other people but for the sake of your own inner development.
As students of the occult you must be different from others, you must distinguish
yourselves.
Sometimes, when a person is frightened, he opens his eyes wide and when he
wishes to receive fewer impressions from outside he closes them. Sometimes one
inclines one’s head forward, backward, to the left or right. This is not a matter of
coincidence: it is the result of something. These are all angles which point to a
certain lack of harmony in a person.
A disciple of the occult must not be “conte”, as the French say. What does
“conte” mean? This is when a person is “dressed up to the nines” and minces along,
glancing from side to side. This, though, is a distortion of character. When you walk,
your movements should be in harmony with your general thoughts and feelings.
When I say “general” I mean the human in you. Your will must also be in harmony
with your feelings. That is the language of nature.
Now, you will keep your awareness awake and maintain your contact with God.
That will be your task for one month. You will think about it for Fifteen minutes every
day, when you are walking along the road. If you see one of your sisters, look at her
as you raise your eyes towards God, smile at here inwardly, very slightly,
unnoticeably, and see how she will feel. When you look at her like that, she will see
in your gaze a gentle, tender smile and she will be glad. When you meet a young
brother, look at him as if you know him. These glances will have an excellent effect
both on yourself and upon those around you. Some day you may make an
unsuccessful attempt; instead of sending your ray upwards you send it downwards.
Then you will be fined. When one is experimenting one may make some mistakes,
but do not let that worry you.”

PART OF THE 1924 LECTURE

What is the role of art?

Questions put to the Master by his disciples and his answers.

Q: What is the role of art?
A. The role of art is to ennoble men and to bring them closer together. And
when I possess the art of speaking and you also possess the art of speaking, I shall
say something, we will draw closer together and we will be ennobled.
And when you write and I write, we will be ennobled and draw closer together.
And when you draw and I draw, we shall again be ennobled and draw closer
together by means of pictures.
Thus, the role of art in all contexts is as follows: to ennoble men and to bring
them closer together.

Practical Rules for Behaviour

Do not think that you are foolish and do not think the person you are addressing
is foolish. Assume that you are capable of communicating the greatest of divine
thoughts. Assume that the person you are addressing, who is your brother, is
capable of comprehending this truth. These are the two most important rules that I
know.
 Another thing: use concrete, factual expressions when you speak. Do not talk
about vague things that you do not understand.
Speak only of things you have experienced and about things with which you
have made at least ten experiments. These are practical rules of behaviour.
As far as your children are concerned, start talking to them, explain the objects
which are closest to them and which they need most of all-these are questions
about water, air and the sun.
Water exercises a great influence over children. Take the child to a spring that
bubbles out of the ground, start to tell the child a story and you will observe that his
thoughts flow like the water. Start with the rising sun. Then proceed to flowers and
fruits. All these things influence the child — so talk about them. You will observe
that the same forces that are associated with light, water and flowers will begin to
appear in the child’s soul.
Gradually you will move on to the real things that children can comprehend
because in some respects children can comprehend more clearly than adults. The
reasons why we sometimes put obstacles in front of small children is that we explain
things to them in an unreal way.
The following must also be borne in mind. When pedagogues or parents wish to
teach their children something, they are not permitted together with this idea to
undergo any spiritual experiences of their own or to let any of their own private
thoughts or minor sins intrude on this process. If one thinks about sins that have
been committed, one cannot achieve one’s objectives. If one acts in this way,
whatever one does and however little it may be, a maggot will enter the little that
one has done and destroy everything.
Consequently, he who wishes to educate, to provide an upbringing, must be
very pure at that particular time. He can think about his errors afterwards, but when
he wishes to put a divine idea into practice he must be pure.

SOME PRACTICAL RULES FOR THE UPBRINGING OF CHILDREN

Organise light physical duties for children. At a later stage children can be given
a little garden to cultivate.
Detailed Explanations about Walking Barefoot, Bare-headed and about Clothing
in General
You should walk barefoot in summer, particularly from the beginning of May so
that your feet will be in contact with the earth and you will be able to absorb
electricity and the earth’s magnetism.
Those of you who are unaccustomed to walking barefoot should do so only for
an hour or so after sunrise. That is beneficial.

I would recommend that both men and women should walk barefoot when the
sun rises, but let this be outside the city in some beautiful place. It is dangerous to
walk barefoot in cities because one might hurt one’s foot on a stone or sharp object.
People often ask this question: “Can one walk barefoot all the year round?” This
is not very practical. Children should go barefoot during the summer months.
People ask if they can walk on grass. “Kes, you may; on grass, on hot sand, in
water.
For those of you who suffer from thinning hair and headaches, walking hatless
for three or four hours a day is beneficial in summer. Walking hatless in the sun has
a healing effect on the head. However, in summertime, when the sun is at its height
it is better to wear a hat because the sun’s rays have a very powerful effect on the
brain.
How should we dress? Clothing should be loose to ensure constant ventilation of
the body and to allow the free flow of electric and magnetic currents.
Clothing should be light. Women should make clothes that suit the shape of
their bodies. I would like the women of the White Brotherhood to have a particular
air about them, I would like them to strive towards developing and beautifying their
bodies. For this reason I am setting these exercises for all of you so that you will not
be sickly.

Everybody has a strong preference for a given colour. Remain true to the colour
you prefer. Do not change your taste. Try to get your friends to like this colour too.
And if you come to a. colour combination which is liked by both you and your
friends, you will indeed be happy.

Wear soft colours.

How Can One Develop one’s Singing Voice Correctly?
Rule number one: your voice depends on your lungs and your larynx.
Consequently, you should not subject your larynx to sudden changes of temperature
— from cold to hot and from hot to cold.
Apart from this, some artificial acids spoil the voice, and a person who wishes to
possess a good voice should eat sweeter foods.
When you go out into open spaces, do as many voice exercises as possible.

If you are alone, sing!

Know that your voice is dependent on love. Only a person who loves possesses
a voice. He speaks. Persons without love are voiceless.
Do not allow yourself to be persuaded that you cannot sing, but rather allow
yourself to be persuaded that you can sing and develop your voice. Apply yourself to
the thought that you can develop your voice, listen to good singers, be inspired by
them, for they will give you the impulse you need.

WHICH IS THE BEST WAY OF ACHIEVING SPIRITUAL

UNION BETWEEN THE YOUNG AND THE OLD?

The best way is for the old to become young and the young to become old. That
is, when the old go to see the young, to become as young as they are, to share their
thoughts. In the same way, when a young person comes to an older person, to share
his thoughts. We are talking about “young” and “old” in the best sense of the word.
The young are full of vitality, they are bearers of joy and jollity everywhere they go.
The old are possessed of tact, sobriety and wisdom. And do you know which is best
of all? Among these qualities there should also be love: nothing else is needed.

When it comes to love, in the name of love the old should regard the young as
one of themselves and the young should also regard the old as one of themselves.

How do the Natural Laws act on Thought?

The natural laws act on thought, enabling it to manifest itself. When our
thoughts are incorrect and are harmful for us, then nature also exerts an influence.
But the laws of nature always act on us, enabling us to manifest our thoughts, that
is, they force us to think. In this respect these laws demand that we should all be
courageous and decisive.
The laws of nature do not tolerate our dilemmas and hesitations. The laws of
nature act favourably on our thoughts and our characters.

Must a Disciple of the White Brotherhood perform the necessary Physical Labour
to meet his Needs, or should he limit himself only to Spiritual Activities?
Yes, indeed, he must set an example in terms of physical labour, doing at least
two hours’ work a day.

Which hours of the day and night are most favourable far the various kinds of
work?

These questions belong to the internal life of the school. The morning hours are
best for mental work, the daytime for physical labour and the evening hours for rest.
A special book is needed because when general definitions are made people
interpret them in different ways, and this can be misleading.
I would recommend a method of self-observation. As soon as you rise in the
morning, leave it to your own intuition to tell you which questions and which
thoughts interest you most. If a thought comes to your mind, then it is the most
important one. Think about it all day and try to put it into action. It does not matter
whether it is a practical or artistic thought or about physical labour or indeed about
anything else in your life, try to apply it, to realise it.
Sing a song!
/ now wish you all, young and old, love — love which never ceases. It flows from
a spring which never runs dry, a spring for which we will make room in our hearts.
Salvation is there, there is no other philosophy in the world.
Let us not try to explain love. However we explain it, it is important for us to
start to manifest this love. But how should we do this?
Now it is the young who need love most of all. The old have love, but they lack
the strength to use it. The young have the strength, but because their love is weak
they are unable to use their strength. Now the only thing left to be done is to make
the old young, and this is a great art. The very best injection for you all is to talk
about love in the general sense of the word.
When you talk about this love, you will feel it in your heart and mind and will,
Everything you do must be leavened, just as bread is leavened, by love.

EVERYDAY RULES FOR LIVING

Everything in life for which one cannot find an explanation has its own perfectly
sensible reasons which, if not today, will become apparent to you to-morrow.
A sensible person will find the conditions necessary for life every day. These
conditions exist, they can always be created.
Do you know what sober faith means? A child is walking along the road, but he
falls down and starts to cry. Another child, however, falls down and immediately
gets up smiling, continuing on his way. That is sober faith, when you fall down, to
get straight to your feet and say to yourself: “I shall be more careful next time.”
There is a special task that we are here on earth to learn! To feel with our
hearts, to think with our minds and to act with our will. Put your mind, heart and will
into learning, and your learning must be accompanied by an inner yearning, by
Love.
If the body is in a normal state, when one takes a step forward one breathes in,
and when one places one’s foot on the ground and the leg then moves backwards
and bends, one breathes out. Why do so many people suffer from nervous
disorders? They breathe out when they take a step forward and breath in when the
leg moves backwards and bends, that is why they get tired.
You should never make abrupt movements: your movements should be smooth
and harmonious.

Exercises
Carry out a breathing exercise during which you absorb the colour white in your
thoughts.
The colour will come down to you like a gentle shower from above. Inhalation
should be carried out rhythmically with arm movements; the index finger of the right
hand should be raised.
Count up to four. Raise your right arm and begin the exercise.
During the first count, breathe in and lower your arm. During the second count,
breathe out and move your arm to the left. During the third count breathe in and
move your arm to the right. During the fourth count breathe out and move your arm
upwards.
The same rules for inhalation and exhalation should be linked to with leg
movements.
At each inhalation and exhalation think simultaneously about the colour white
and purity. It is a good idea to do these exercises in the open air if you have a
garden.
 You should carry out rhythmic walking exercises every morning for five
minutes. Thus, you will help your body to establish equilibrium in the nervous
system and remove the disharmony which exists within you.
If you have no love in your heart, do not eat! Wait, and do not eat until your bad
mood has passed and you are feeling in a better mood and thanking God.
When we sit down to eat with no love in our hearts, heaven closes all its doors
and we are as criminals.
You should also observe the same law when doing good. If you want to do good,
do not do it without love!
Do not give until love prompts you to do so! When we are in a position to give,
we should always feel within us joy that we have fulfilled the will of God, because we
are masters of nothing in this world.
One’s every movement should be under the control of one’s will.
 THE INSPIRATION

THOUGHT IS MUSIC OF A HIGH ORDER

Feelings are also music of a high order. When there is no music in our feelings,
we experience a shrinking feeling. On the other hand, when our feelings are musical,
there is a sense of expansion. There is always expansion in harmonious music, a
combination of tones which lend volume and breadth to thought. And when our
thoughts are musical, there is in the same way an expansion and illumination of the
mind.
Our thoughts should be musical. And when they are musical they bring a
pleasant, life-giving warmth into the soul.
When we start to think, to feel and to sing musically it is only then that we
become musicians.

Song, feelings and thoughts must be music. That is the whole secret of life.
He who can impart his mind, heart and will to music creates in himself a strong
impulse which no-one can oppose.
We must lay the key of faith as the foundation stone of our lives. Thus, I want
inspiration to manifest itself in all of you.
No-one can work without inspiration. Each disciple who enters a class, wherever
it may be, must possess inspiration. Nothing else should claim his attention, A
disciple without inspiration is dead. It does not matter if he has no hat or shoes:
these are of secondary importance. That means nothing to the student. It means
nothing, either, if we have been ill and have had palpitations.
If we have inspiration, that is the student’s strength. There will be clothes and
shoes for him, too. If we lose our inspiration, we are dead. If we have inspiration,
everything opens up before us. This law exists in nature. See how corn pushes
through the hard earth. There is inspiration in it!
That little seed develops its chemical forces by physical and biological means.
All its forces are concentrated on one aim — to germinate, and this is why the soil
opens up. You glance and see that before long the shoot has broken through the
earth. If that seed had lacked inspiration, it would not have germinated: it would
have rotted in the soil.

And when a disciple is inspired, wherever he may be buried he will germinate

and grow and this law should be valid for all of us.

For the next ten days the first thing you should do when you get up in the
morning is to repeat the word “inspiration” three times. Before you sit down lo your
midday meal, you should again repeat this word three times.
And when you go to bed at night, you should again say this word three times — that makes
nine times a day. Thus, you will say the word “inspiration” nine times a day for ten days. Keep a
diary and record your experiences in it. These experiences will help you reap the harvest from
the seed which you have sown. What you will gain is so precious that it is beyond price. It will be
small, but it will be the truly precious part of you. It is all-powerful. It is only in this way that you
can lay the firm foundations for your life.

When you say the word “inspiration” let your hands drop abruptly to your sides
and you will feel it in the depths of your being. You should then plant this word in
your mind so that you will feel it deeply. Then you should again say this word, with
both thought and feeling. You should feel the strength flooding through your veins.

These exercises should be done in private. I shall put this question to you: “What quality distinguishes a true disciple?” A true
disciple is inspired! And thus is he blessed. Inspiration is as necessary for him as light, life and love.
You should all perform this exercise when you rise in the morning. Perform it so
that the air is turbulent with its emotion, so that even I in my room can sense that
inspiration really exists among the disciples.
Do not shout. Say the word “inspiration” quietly, only for yourselves, for there is
music in quiet speech that deeply affects the soul. Concentrate all your thoughts on
it, but say the word quietly. If you say it loudly, all the inspiration will be lost. For this
reason you will say it quietly and you will be pleased with yourselves.
Perform this exercise with faith. Do not worry whether or not you possess
inspiration. However you do it, you will finally acquire inspiration. It is only in this
way that the beautiful feelings, beautiful thoughts that are necessary for the
construction of our lives can be engendered. This is also necessary for your future.
You are confronted by a stormy sea that you must cross. You are confronted by
a life full of difficulties. You need inspiration to be able to defeat the overcome all
these difficulties.

When you are confronted by a difficulty, pause a little and utter the word
“inspiration”. And when the difficulty is confronted by your inspiration it will
withdraw, allowing you to pass.
Bear in mind that I have been searching for this word in the Bulgarian language
for many years. It is a strong word.
In order to be strong a word must possess three qualities. The word
“inspiration” possesses these three elements. It has strong vibrations. If one can
comprehend these three elements, one will also experience its vibrations. This word
will endow you with something new, and this will be just what you are searching for.
Lecture 1924
 VDICHNOVENIEH
INSPIRATION, INSPIRATION, INSPIRATION
YOU ARE A BLESSING
 PANEURHYTHMIA

A lready in the year 1922, in a lecture in his general class on the occult, the

Master talked about

the significance of the movements.
He spoke about occult music as a means for strengthening the will, for creating
character.
At that time, in a lecture on THE INFLUENCE OF MUSIC, SINGING, AND
MOVEMENTS, he said:
“Now consider that all movements of the arms are musical. All our movements
must be musical.
These movements follow certain laws, just as the tuning-fork follows set laws.
And often, when our will is paralyzed, it is because we do not make the right
movements.
Every movement of the eyes, of our arms, all our positions should be completely
natural. And we should strive towards that,
If we can attain these natural movements, our voice will be natural and
directions will begin to come from the Invisible, Divine world. Only then will you be
able to understand that higher science about which everyone dreams, and which
you want to learn.
In every single movement certain streams are projected outwards from a
person, and he gives and receives simultaneously.
YOU WILL BE SINCERE IN YOUR MOVEMENTS! OUR MOVEMENTS MUST BE
MUSICAL!
Now I do not want you just to begin to sing, but I tell you t hat music has its own
internal expressions and movements.
WHEN MUSIC IS UNITED WITH MOVEMENTS, IT IS BEAUTIFUL!
Pay attention to your movements, make sure that every movement is
appropriate.”
Thus, long ago, the Master prepared for the creation of PANEURHYTHMIA.
WHAT IS PANEURHYTHMIA? PANEURHYTHMIA MEANS A HIGHER COSMIC
RHYTHM.
The Master explains it in a very meaningful sentence: PANEURHYTHMIA IS A
RATIONAL EXCHANGE WITH THE FORCES OF LIVING NATURE.
The movements of Paneurhythmia are drawn from nature itself. Every one of
the twenty-eight dances — a number that is sacred and joyful -corresponds to
elevated states of man.
 They are peaceful, void of the element of intoxication, with the great simplicity
of World laws.
They are danced in the early morning, in the hours when life awakens, when the
world heart gives forth the great gift of LOVE in abundance.
The wheel of Paneurhythmia, turned on the path of the evolutionary circle, is
towards the right and upwards; it is a small replica of the great world wheel, along
which flow the forces of cosmic life.
By dancing in these early hours everyone can come into harmony with the
streaming, beneficial forces of Living Nature.
THE LAWS OF PANEURHYTHMIC MOVEMENTS ARE INSCRIBED IN THE WHOLE
UNIVERSE.
These movements are based on a deep knowledge of the forces acting in the
human organism and in the WHOLE OF EXISTENCE.
They are in strict, regular connection with ideas and with music.
PANEURHYTHMIA IS BASED ON THE LAWS OF THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN
IDEA, SPEECH, MUSIC AND MOVEMENT.
PANEURHYTHMIA EXISTS THROUGHOUT NATURE.
The world moves around the sun; it has more than ten kinds of “movements...
The solar system moves towards other, distant constellations, towards other
solar worlds...
And if we imagine these smooth universal cosmic movements as unified, and
taking place with harmony, simplicity, and music, then we shall understand what
Paneurhythmia is.
The whole Cosmos is penetrated with that music which is strange to our senses,
with the harmony of the spheres which fills the Unfathomable Spaces of Existence.
The movement of light is Paneurhythmia as well. The ethereal light waves are
Paneurhythmia — a Higher Cosmic Rhythm.
That Great Harmony, composed of movements, Light and Meaning, penetrates
the Universe.
And only he who has bodily purity, as well as purity of mind and heart, will
understand through Paneurhythmia what human happiness is, when expressed
through Cosmic Love. At that moment the same forces will course through him, and
he will be a living instrument which will resonate with them, and he will transmit
them to other waiting souls ... Because human consciousness, in its development, is
transformed into Love.
COSMIC LOVE IS BEING BORN TODAY IN HUMAN CONSCIOUSNESS. IT IS THAT
WHICH SOLVES ALL CONTRADICTIONS, WHICH OVERCOMES ALL OBSTACLES. IT IS
REBIRTH!
This is what the Great Master told us, through the music and of Paneurhythmia.
Thus, Paneurhythmia prepares the way for the new, beautiful life which is
coming.
A LIFE OF FREEDOM, JUSTICE AND UNDERSTANDING; OF HARMONY,
BROTHERHOOD AND COSMIC LOVE.
In the movements of paneurhythmia participate the arms, legs, head — the
whole body. These movements correspond to words and music, to harmonic scales
and tones.
The movements are not exhausting. They are most efficient, they achieve the
most complete results.
IN PANEURHYTHMIA EACH LINE OF A MOVEMENT CORRESPONDS CLOSELY TO
SPECIFIC FORCES OF THE HUMAN ORGANISM AND HUMAN CONSCIOUSNESS, AS A
PART OF THE GREAT COSMIC ORGANISM.
It calls to life the physical and spiritual forces of man.
All nations are organs of one cosmic organism, represented as a microcosm in
man.
Every nation, every organ has its purpose, its mission. This idea must be
awakened in the consciousness of people and nations, to unite them in one SINGLE
HUMANITY!
Since... ALL BEINGS REPRESENT A GREAT COSMIC ORCHESTRA,movements
THERE IS COMING THE CULTURE OF BROTHERHOOD OF ALL NATIONS. THEY
WILL BE MEMBERS OF ONE COSMIC FAMILY.
Paneurhythmia stirs these ideas among us.
This rhythm of the Whole, of the pulse of life, of the Cosmic organism, heaven
deigned to send down to earth.
The Master, Beinsa Duno, gave us Paneurhythmia! And thereupon his greatest
blessing came down among us!
He made us collaborators of the Great Being, of harmony and light, penetrating
the limitless universe...
This gift is not only a blessing. It is a responsibility! It is love!
Around us there exists a world of Beings with higher intelligence. Humanity
moves along a radiant path set forth and traversed by them.
Paneurhythmia, turned along the Great Evolutionary line of their path, will
adjust (improve) the fate of nations, will connect us with their world of Elevated
ideas, Enlightenment, and Intelligence.
It will awaken the talents, the powers included as a higher grace in man. It will
awaken in them the Divine.
PANEURHYTHMIA AWAKENS THE DIVINE NATURE IN MAN!
He enters into conversation with the creative forces of Nature. He enters
through it (paneurhythmia) into contact with a Higher Reality.
THE IDEAS OF THE SIXTH, SHINING RACE OF LOVE, ARE BUILT INTO ITS MUSIC
AND MOVEMENTS.
PANEURHYTHMIA IS SOMETHING NEW WHICH NEEDS TO BE INFUSED INTO THE
CULTURE OF MANKIND.
PANEURHYTHMIA are not sacred dances, it is a universal cosmic movement, the
Universal Cosmic Rhythm. But it must be danced with a sacred attitude.
Paneurhythmia is not at all (meant) for amusement, but rather for joy! For beauty,
for eternal youth!
If we examine the exercises from first to last, without being aware of the
principles incorporated in them, we shall see that they contain the classical
development of a choreographic performance, in the line of its movements and in
their gentleness.
It begins with the shoulders, with the head and arms; it sets in motion the chest,
the waist, the legs — all in one consistent line, so that it is a supreme way to
exercise all the members, all the parts of the body. But its significance and power do
not come from that.
Its significance lies in the fact that it starts the development of an Awakened
Soul with “The First Day of Spring,” the Cosmic New Year of the Spirit.
The awakened soul passes through moments of joy, liberation, the breaking of
chains, purification, the abandonment of everything that is superfluous and
transitory.
In the ten moments of the first exercise, called “The First Day of Spring,” is expressed the
power of the awakened human soul. The number ‘ten’ is sacred, it is a lucky number. It indicates
a completed cycle.
The second exercise, “Evera” bears a name from an old sacred language. This
word could not be expressed in a contemporary language, but the exercise itself
indicates its meaning, as the liberated person makes beautiful, rushing (impetuous)
movements with his two arms and freely turns his body in two directions, while
extending them upward and forward. This is the way of thought of the New Man, of
the Disciple.
“Jumping” (Skacaneto) is an optimistic exercise with much liberating tonality.
This is ajoyful leaping. It reminds us of the songs of the Master. The text of the song
is very lively:
“Let us fly high!” The two arms, with the bending forward of the whole body,
make contact with the earth. “Now jump!” — this happens with the words “to the
heavenly space”.
A renewed bending forward, and the words “With peace, love, and Light”. “May
everything grow in beauty!” “With peace, love and Light” — that is the inspiration of
the Master. With love there should be Light, and then peace will come.
In the following exercise, “Weaving” (tukane), we have the movements of
weaving, the eternal movement of the loom. But this loom is us, because every day,
every hour, every minute, we warp and weave the most beautiful thoughts.
Our responsibility is to weave, to embroider into our lives beautiful thoughts.
Every day, every moment we send out beautiful thoughts — that is our duty!
“ Do not add even a hair to the sufferings of the world. There is enough sorrow
already, without adding to it.”
With the exercise “THINK, THINK CORRECTLY” there is realized the basic idea of
CORRECT THINKING. That idea is touched in the Sermon of the Master “Correct
Thinking!”
 Already during the creation of the general class on the occult, the Master gave
(us) the song “Think, think correctly.”
It is precisely according to the rules of the new occult music. And he also said: “I
gave you all the mantras in the songs.” The mantra, which is enclosed in the
exercise within the song “Think, thing correctly”, is so strong that the universal
current of the Correct, New Thinking flows through our two outstretched arms.
The next exercise is AUM.
The soul may sing AUM, a word of thanksgiving known to all the esoteric
schools, languages, and religions. AUM...
In the exercise AUM the two arms are a link between Heaven and earth...
At that moment one thinks of the formula of the Master: “God rules the
Heavens, God rules the earth. Blessed be His name.”
Now the sun can rise! “The Sunrise”
As the sun solemnly rises and expands its heavenly disc, pulsing with light and
life, (our) arms make a beautiful and expressive movement upward. They mark the
rising of the sun...
The sun rises! There rises above the earth a new sun, the consciousness of the
NEW MAN WITH CORRECT THINKING!
The sun rises! It has risen high above our sky — our head at its highest point is
the place of the highest human feeling — reverence towards God.
Slowly the arms are directed downward, just as the light of the sun reaches the
earth — “It sends light”, the song continues.
(The light) “brings joy to life.”
The arms, during these words, are brought inwards — they reach the solar
plexus, the spiritual heart of man.
In a lively melody, vibrant with words and movements, the arms show the
rushing spouting (gushing) of a spring.
Living, flowing spring-like power, living, flowing spring-like power...
Again from the waist, with a free walk (without bending the knees) in rhythmic
movements the arms show the gushing of the spring. We should become generous
like a pure mountain spring!
Then follow the sacred words: Zurn mezurn zum mezurn binom to meto. This
sentence is full of meaning, rhythm, and harmony. “The Square” — the form of
contradictions.
This exercise is danced in four directions with symbolic movements of the arms
and feet. The arms make the movement of the dispelling of darkness, the coming of
the dawn. The legs mark the four sides of the square.
This exercise is rather painful because the movement of the hands and feet is
simultaneous.
“The Square.”
The Master gave a picturesque explanation of the square. He called it a deep
well which one cannot get out of, except with a rope. What is the rope which will pull
us out of the deep well of contradictions? If is faith. With faith and light on all sides,
the arms solve the problem of contradiction.
In his Talk at a gathering in 1927, the Master gave a graphic explanation of the
contradictions, through the drawing of a square and the division of the square with
two diagonals. Now there were formed four triangles.
That solution — the triangles — is a graphic model of equilibrium and of the
three divine principles: LOVE, WISDOM AND TRUTH.
After the contradiction, and its solution, come “Beauty / Mobility”. That is the
name of the next, very beautiful exercise...
Then comes VICTORY! Sister Olga Slavceva has described it with these words:
Day comes after night, and joy after sorrow!
The arms are extended forwards, as though moving the wheel of the
evolutionary ascension. Now the body is not moved to the side, only the arms are
held forwards in that gentle pushing movement, and the legs make a bold step
forward, as though cutting off the energy from the earth. This is the victory of the
Heavenly powers.
JOY ON EARTH is one of the most joyful movements. Joy on earth! In a swaying
step, with movements of joy, repeated twice, the New man rejoices and sings:
The whole earth rejoices,
and rejoices in its heart,
and it runs along its path
like a maiden in love.
She thirsts for the sun and runs toward it.
It caresses her from afar and kisses her with its rays.
This text, suggested by the Master and simply expressed in verse by the
poetess, is an achievement — a radiant, life-embracing call.
The earth, in love with the sun ... GETTING ACQUAINTED (ZAPOZNAVANETO)
To the beautiful offering of the hands, extended by the partners in the
Paneurhythmia, is joined the gaze of the eyes. When the two have offered their
hands, in order to get to know one another, and they sway and then grasp each
other again, they glance into each others’ eyes. In getting acquainted the partners
must look into each others’ eyes. What is the most beautiful part of this meeting? It
is that after you meet your partner’s gaze, your eyes must turn towards heaven...
This symbol is multifaceted. It is a connection with the high world of the ideal.
Heaven is present at this meeting. One sings:
“When two souls on earth love one another, The angels in Heaven sing.”

The last few exercises in paneurhythmia: “Lovely Day”, “How Happy We Are”
“Step by Step”, and “Early in the Morning”, are all made with a light gentle
movement carried out with rhythm and joy... The toes touch the ground lightly.
“Lovely Day” is made through the earth’s magnetism and the exchange of
power between the two partners. In a gentle movement they make the exchange
from one hand to the other. They rejoice at God’s lovely day.
 In “How Happy we Are” we hear the rhythm and beat of the Bulgarian folk
dance known as the “rachenitsa”. This is a most joyful dance which requires great
mastery, agility, and endurance. Often in the rachenitsa the couple outdance one
another, boy vs. girl.
The irregular Bulgarian beat, 7/8, the only one of its kind in the world is
connected with this dance, the “rachenitsa.”
In “How Happy We Are” the joyful beat of the rachenitsa is achieved, but it is
transformed into a new scale, into an elevating form of Bulgarian music on which
the Master worked 30 years...
“Early in the Morning” is a most beautiful, solemn and elevating movement
forwards. It is connected with a gymnastic exercise, in which solemn steps are
interwoven with bold, nimble gymnastics.
The steps follow the text Move and stop,
Move boldly forwards once again. Rejoice at God’s world!
The wheel stops, to make a concluding musical exercise connected with deep
breathing.
Everyone faces the centre of the circle. The orchestra in the centre begins to
play a rising scale ... Everyone extends their arms widely, with deep breathing ...
The orchestra again plays a scale... With the exhalation and the gathering of the
arms to the chest, rhythmically and slowly, they play a scale. One hears an alto
voice, a lyrical soprano, a baritone. Everyone is deeply attentive, concentrated.
This exercise is inexpressibly beautiful, because it is carried out with a scale in
which there appear all the colours of the rainbow, the colours of the heavens ... The
scale is sung with the note “A”, the number I the number of the sun, of God.
The last harmonious notes of the scale overflow with thoughts of thanksgiving,
with the saying of the prayer PROVIDENCE.
“MAY GOD’S PEACE ENDURE AND MAY GOD’S JOY AND GOD’S HAPPINESS ARISE
IN OUR HEARTS!”
This formula is repeated three times with deep interior feeling, as are all the
formulae and prayers given by the Master. In this magnetic outpouring the arms
make a sacred triangle above the head; then they come on the highest part of the
crown of the head, the highest place of reverence towards God...
The hands wash (literally “pour over”) after that the whole body, which has
made connection with the high cosmic worlds in which reign the laws of God’s
Providence.
After the completion of Paneurhythmia, the arms are raised in a brotherly
greeting, the palms held straight before the face, but one does not turn towards the
side. They greet THE GREAT, THE WORLDS, THE UNIVERSAL HARMONY, THE BEINGS
WHO ARE PRESENT
After that the partners shake hands and thank one another.
During the Paneurhythmia movements are not interrupted, one never passes
through the circle, nor does one turn back. If there is a shortening of the distances,
they must be defined (again), the dancers never turn back. They move forwards and
establish the correct distances between couples.
 If someone is late, he joins in silently, and asks the permission of a partner who
is alone or is dancing alone.
During Paneurhythmia there exists the same spirit of freedom and tolerance, of
holy consideration of others.
The grasping of the hands is very tender and attentive; inspiration and joy,
Light, Peace and Love accompany all the harmonic movements.
The exchange of Powers, of the rational powers of Nature, is carried out with full
peace and joy, with high consciousness.
Paneurhythmia can improve the fate of a whole nation, if it is danced correctly
and in an attitude of prayer.
IT IS REBIRTH!
(Postscript.) Besides music and movements, each of which is deeply thought out
and tied to the living forces of nature and the universal cosmic whole, in
Paneurhythmia we have deep breathing. Each opening of the arms to the side, in
circles, the raising of an arm or two arms together — this is all intended for deep
breathing. Deep, natural breathing in movement.
What is unusual about Paneurhythmia is not only its cosmic sense, the sending
down of cosmic energies, but the deep planning of the movements, which are
executed while moving and thus create natural deep breathing.
It is obligatory for the chest to be opened wide, that one breathe in, that one
ingest the prana and the energy, not only at the tips of the lungs, but that the
longed-for joy of the ozone reach the very bottom of the lungs, nourishing them.
Therefore the joy during Paneurhythmia comes from all directions: the joy of the
body at the oxygen, the early morning with its elevating, inflow of power and
energy, the unusual music, the connection with the Cosmic forces of the universe.
Paneurhythmia is danced in a circle and in pairs. One selects one’s partner
according to one’s internal feeling/disposition. A harmonious contact is created.
Energy is exchanged, one changes hands, now left, now right. The partners dance
together during several exercises.
The pair become acquainted during the (dance) “Getting Acquainted”
(Zapoznavaneto).
PANEURHYTHMIA is in itself a manifestation of precise harmony and artistry.
This cosmic rhythm cannot help but penetrate our cells. But when they are
penetrated by the Light and Knowledge dispensed by the Great Bulgarian, the
Master Beinsa Duno, everything is revived in an unusual illumination and beauty.
Then that Light is Increased, every movement receives a deep internal
meaning.
But that happens when we have been in communion with that word.
This means that every movement does not have to be explained externally, but
rather that before the movement takes place there should be thought and
consciousness.
The arms are an expression of the justice of man; he works with its strength
during movement.
 The legs are a symbol of man’s higher virtues. Their movement uncovers these
forces and gives them unusual meaning.
The chest, the lungs are linked to the spiritual world. Every contact with them
means that we awaken our energies which are instilled in higher spiritual
consciousness.
Therefore, as beautiful as Paneurhythmia is, if it should be preceded by the
Word of the Master, by the higher ethical and cosmic laws included in his Talks, it
will then be the full expression of the single cosmic consciousness, which it contains.
PANEURYTHMIA — SOLAR RAYS.
As given by the Master, Paneurythmia has three parts. The first part has twenty-
eight individual exercises, a sacred expression of harmonic movements connected
with the cosmic forces of nature- the second part, called SOLAR RAYS, consists of
music, movements and a talk by the Teacher; and the third part is called the
PENTAGRAM. They are given sequentially by the Master, and they are danced
generally together.
In SOLAR RAYS, published in the Bulgarian language in 1942, there is stated,
among other things: THESE EXERCISES HAVE BEEN TAKEN FROM THE SANCTUARY
OF THE DEDICATED ONES, AND TAKEN DOWN FROM THE HIGHEST WORLDS OF THE
UNIVERSE.
It is appropriate to dance SOLAR RAYS in twelve rays of five pairs each. But they
can be danced by fewer or greater rays, depending on the number of people
gathered. The rays are always of ten people or five pairs, and are arranged
sequentially and directed toward the centre. The others dance in the outer circle, as
in the beginning of the paneurythmia. The twelve rays represent the twelve doors
through which life enters us. In the Book of Revelation in the Bible there is also
mention of twelve doors. The external circle represents the wheel of life.
In one of his lectures in 1926 the Master gave a new and mystical definition of
the circle: the circle represents all the real possibilities which are contained in the
intelligent life. He also says: free movements assume intelligence. Free movements
assume higher culture.
There is no more beautiful picture than when the living rays move toward the
centre with rhythmic steps, harmonious movements, and song!
SOLAR RAYS contain the pure, primary form of solar rhythm. It is imbued in their
music and their movements.
There are two currents in nature. One current is from the divine spring, and the
other current returns the energy again toward the centre.
The first current is expressed during SOLAR RAYS by the approach of the pairs
in the rays toward the centre. They move away to receive the divine forces and
afterwards return to pour them into life. The wheel of life moves by the power it
receives from the twelve rays of the single divine centre of the Great Intelligent
Principle of the Universe.
In all movements of SOLAR RAYS, and in paneurythmia in general, there is
expressed a general cosmic process which takes place in small and large, in parts
and in the whole. It manifests itself in every organism, in collective humanity and in
the whole solar system. This process moves the wheel of life. It is the great rhythm
of life.
And thanks to that eternal cosmic process, mankind moves forward. In the
figures of SOLAR RAYS is represented the historical path of humanity toward
enlightenment. At some moments of the exercises, in the beat of the Bulgarian folk
music, which the Master raised to a high level and transformed into an ascending
scale, humanity is represented in the dance of the pairs, the closed circle of
humanity in solid matter, It is as though there is no exit from the sufferings and
tears. This is represented through the TURNING of the figures. But mankind passes
from the circle to freedom. This is the awakening of the soul. The awakened man
leaves behind him his limitations and enters into a musical world and joyfully sings:
“Mother, you gave birth to me as a beautiful person,
to be intelligent, to think well,
to love well. This is life in paradise.”
Mother! The great World Mother from whom comes man’s soul!
After singing the song, which the partners sing while holding hands, they
express the motion offlying. They sing: “This is paradise, this is paradise, this is
paradise” and they fly ... paradise — that is life in love. That is the path to
enlightenment. Entrance into the great reality of life.
SOLAR RAYS create the conditions for interchange with the world of
intelligence...
Because it brings the organism and the consciousness into a high scale of
vibrations, through the high solar energies necessary for the elevation of mankind.
THESE EXERCISES WILL BRING PEACE TO THE WORLD. THEY SHOULD BE
DANCED EVERYWHERE!
As for the PENTAGRAM, the symbol of the Universal White Brotherhood, it is
danced as the rays unfold radially, with faces turned forwards. The movement of the
five pairs and the five rays expressing human virtues, which bring evolution, is a
living pentagram. The Master included in it a higher mystical meaning. It is
expressed in the words written in the circle, in the picture of the Pentagram given by
Him:
IN THE FULFILMENT OF THE WILL OF GOD, IN THE STRENGTH OF THE HUMAN
SOUL.
“MUSIC AS AN ART OF THE ANGELS’

THE MASTER ON THE MUSIC

Music is the profound sphere of Existence. Those who have created it have been great sensible beings. We know them by the
common name of angels.

When the angels woke up at the dawn of Heaven, they began to sing. And when they commenced their singing, the world began
to establish itself. The angels who understand the Divine laws, have made the universe under the supreme guidance of the Divine
Spirit. They have expressed this sublime creation in music. That is why the great laws of the universe are hidden in music. These
laws of the creative spirit of Existence. The Divine Spirit works in a musical way. And we may say that the music in which the
harmony of the numbers sounds is a materialized movement of the Spirit.

Music, as an art of the angels, is the connecting link between the angelic and the human worlds. Music is the breath of the soul.
The soul breathes through music. The musical world is the medium in which the soul reveals itself on earth. Without music and
without a musical milieu which the world of tones creates, the soul and the spirit of the people cannot reveal themselves. Love
cannot reveal itself without a suitable musical milieu either. And Love is the great reality of life. So when we say that Love cannot
reveal itself without music, we understand that sensible order of the manifestations of nature. This order is expressed in the
following dependence: music is a milieu of the consciousness, i.e. that internal organism of men through which the soul is being
awakened to the world; consciousness is a milieu of the human mind, while the mind is a milieu of Love. Things move in this
order in an ascending direction.
 Everything in nature vibrates, and those vibrations flow like musical waves. Moreover it is said that everything in nature is
music. Continuous music drifts on the earth where so many creatures live. There is music in the running streams, in the undulating
oceans and seas; there is music in the air in the blowing of the breeze. There is music in the rustling of the leaves, in the chirping
of the birds, in the cries of the animals and in the murmur of the brooks. And often when the wind is swaying the branches of the
trees, there is some sublime orchestra music in the woods sounds like a symphony to the people who are able to hear it.
Furthermore when the cosmic consciousness is unfolded in men and they begin to develop capabilities that lead them to a finer
way of describing colours, tones and sounds, they will begin to delect that magnificent symphony which sounds throughout the
universe. They will commence to hear that universal music which fills the universe. Then the people will comprehend the
profound significance of life.

There are three kinds of music: mechanical music, which only moves things; organic music, which organizes the living
substance and sets its vital rhythm and psychic music, which awakens the hidden energies of the soul. The occult music which
comprises the qualities of these three kinds of music is just coming into the world. That is why it is accessible only to a few
people. Very few musicians have reached its boundaries. Occult music has higher and broader aims than ordinary music.

When the occult music has only the shape of a primary exercise, a small attempt is made to introduce it mainly as an educational
means, a method of training and elevating the human character. It is used as a means of creating a musical milieu which is the
only place where the sublime energies of the soul may reveal themselves. All energies of the soul have to pass through music so
that they may harmonize and balance themselves.
The educational power of music is also a major task. Music is being applied in the occult science as a powerful method for
projecting thoughts, feelings and desires from the lower world to the higher one and to nourish the nuclei of the new feelings and
abilities which are latent in the souls of men. Some of the high emotions of the soul can be awakened only by occult music.
Occult music is hard to study. The people should have a very fine sense of hearing and a great power of concentration.
Moreover, men should get rid of all their prejudices and traditions. People cannot come to it if they have not studied ordinary
music as a preface to occult music. When ordinary music has developed technically, then it is a preparation to occult music. The
future musicians will create a music of which the people nowadays have no conception whatsoever.
Music influences men in every respect. It is the most correct method of organising human thoughts, feelings and deeds. As
breathing is necessary for the purification of the blood, so music is needed for the cleansing of the feelings.
There is a certain link between the musical feeling and the thinking ability of men. The more musical a person is, the stronger his
reasoning abilities are. The musical feeling generally helps the unfolding of the talents and abilities of men. First of all, it aids
their thinking abilities. Men cannot think correctly unless they develop their feeling for music. There is no correct thought without
music. When I say that, I mean the inner, the real music, not the external, the mechanical music as a manifestation of musical
technique. As long as men have music in themselves, they are thinking correctly. Because every correct thought and every correct
feeling represents a correct combination of tones.
Music is the most sublime expression of sensibility on the earth, because music is condensed light and light is an expression of
thought. The sensibility of men is conditioned by their musical qualities. When a person is sensible in the full meaning of the
word, all his deeds are musical. In general we judge the character of a person by the degree of his musical abilities. The more
musical a person is, the more consistent is his character. If a person is musical that does not necessarily mean that he should be a
musician, a singer or a virtuoso, but he should have a deep insight into music, a musical nature and a musical soul. If a person is
musical, he will pour out music in his thoughts, feelings and deeds.
Music is one of the important methods of work for disciples of the occult. It is one of the best methods for saving and acquiring
energy. Music guards men from internal and external unfavourable conditions. Music teaches people to have balance especially in
the fields of the astral world where many sharp changes exist. Music teaches them to tame
the animal within themselves, their strong passions and desires, their animal inclinations. Music strengthens men both physically
and spiritually.

In the broad sense of the word, there is music in the thoughts, in the feelings and in the desires of men. If men have this music
and this harmony within themselves, they have the feeling that something is singing quietly within them, deep in their souls, they
will be able to hear an unceasing harmony. That musical state will calm down the heart and the mind of the person, and it will
give a new direction to his thoughts.

The body of man is a complex musical instrument which has to be tuned and adjusted constantly. The human body has a
special key which determines the various tones of his different organs. Their musical tones are designated by the functions and
vibrations of the organs. Respective occult exercises arranged according to corresponding scales can influence the different organs
of the body.

Music brings an expansion into the soul, power and might into the spirit, tenderness and warmth into the heart and light and
freedom into the mind.

Inspiration plays an important part in singing. A person who sings and sings with inspiration is a free man. There is freedom only
where high ideological principles exist. A great presence of roind, heart and willpower is needed in occult music. Balance is
necessary. People should have disciplined will-power. They should not be troubled by anything, because music is a great divine
process which exists throughout the universe.

To attract the creative musical energies in nature, a musician should dedicate his life to serving humanity. The true musician
has to be a priest to music. In this way he will carry on the tradition of those first musicians and adepts of music who cultivated it
first in the ancient temples of dedication, so that it might be spread among the people in later years.

Music has originated in the sanctuaries of the initiated people. To put their will-power into action, people have to link their
singing with movement. Music has its own special expression in the movements. When
music is linked by the movements, it becomes beautiful. When it is joined also by speech, it becomes even more beautiful.
Everything has to become alive in music. Everything has to come into movement through it. The whole body ought to vibrate and
move in a musical way. All the movements ought to be musical. The movements go in accordance with certain laws, as the tones
move in accordance with certain laws.

We can come to the natural movements through music. If we come to these natural movements, we are going to understand that
though every movement certain streams are projected out of the people and a natural exchange takes place between the people and
nature. The people give and get simultaneously through those movements.

It is a law: when the movements coincide with the tones, they are great and magic energies.
Singing in occult music has to be expressive, picturesque and figurative. In actual fact some feeling is necessary in the singing,
but that feeling has to be unfolded in images. That unfolding in images is a mental process. That is why the singer has to think
when he sings; he has got to have living images and project them through his singing. All the ideas in his mind should be clear
and vital. He has to give a musical expression to his ideas through his singing. The singers of genius sing in that way.

The true singers and the true musicians have come to the earth with a certain task, to raise the sorrowful, the suffering and the
fallen souls. And in fact good singers always bring in something new. That is why people say that they sing with their souls.
There are singers who do not bring in anything when they sing. Their singing is indifferent. It lulls people to sleep, it is hypnotic.
Good singing reanimates, encourages and creates a revival. It brings in thoughts, it makes us deeply concentrated and leads us to
contemplation. The people who hear such singing are unable ever to forget it,

The future musicians should be inspired by the idea that their music has to create a radical change in the soul of the fallen people.
A person can sing a song with such an inspiration that it may bring about a change in everybody who hears it. The vibrations of
that song will fly into space,
they will be repeated by the people and they will sound throughout eternity.
True music can originate only in the souls of those people who have raised altars in their hearts, and the angels, the greatest
musicians, lay their offerings to God and their inspired songs at those altars.
If there are musicians in whose hearts there are such altars, there burns the sacred fire of Love. Sacred hymns are sung there,
worshipping God through music.
The Tone “Do”

The Master created a sacred relationship towards music in his pupils. He developed in this musical people another
relationship towards music — he made it ascending, cleansed it from the negative, heavy scale of suffering.
With the opening of the occult schools — the young occult class and the general occult class — the Master
introduced his dissiples to a new area of life, and consequently to a new area of music. It is inseparably linked with
their lives. It accompanies them everywhere. It forms an important method of upbringing and self-upbringing.
Music does not represent only moods and feelings. It is not only an art, it is a science. Beinsa Douno — calls it
occult music, organic music or music of nature.
He says: “Study music as a science and an art, a condition of the building of human character.”
He says: “The musical tone has three qualities: the first quality of the musical tone is bright thought, the second
quality is elevated, noble feeling, the third quality is good behaviour.”
Because when he speaks of a tone, does not merely understand a step in the scale, he implies a condition in life.
He implies a stage in the awakening of consciousness, an achievement in the way of the pupil.
When speaks of music, of singing, he implies above all, life and its manifestation.
For him, life is a music.
He says: Music is necessary for life as a method of growth, of development, of healing.
When you read the lives of great people, you will see that they have all been musical.
One of the new methods of healing is music.
There are sick people who are cured when the fiddle is played to them. Others when the guitar is played, others
the flute. Different instruments show a specific influence upon different people. If the sick man likes to listen to the
fiddle, then you play him something, but with rising intonation and not songs in a minor key. Heart palpitations for
example are cured with songs which begin with the tone “do”, but the tone “do” must not be taken from the tuning
fork, he must be the natural tone “do”.
When a man wants to sing, he must get himself into the mood so as to land on the natural tone, in the natural key.
He will stand up, will stay quiet for 10-15 minutes, while he frees himself from all the difficulties and contradictions
which exist in his mind, he will think of reasonableness in life and will begin to sing. That means that this man has
succeeded in turning on correctly one of the musical keys which he has been given. If the tone “do” has been
correctly taken, a man can accept the life-giving energy from the sun and can pass it on to all the parts of his
organism. That means also that the sun will shine in him and the rational energy will pass into his organism.
(With the tone “doh” there begin many of the harmonic exercises of the Paneurythmia, such as Evera. How
pleased we are, Climbing up). Many of his songs begin with the tone “doh .
In the edition “Grain of Wheat”, the music of the Master will be discussed and songs of his musical creation will be given in
every copy.

XI
THE SALT
“You are the salt of the earth; if the salt becomes saltless, how then can things be salted?” St Matthew,
Chapter 5, Verse 13.

Christ commenced his sermon on the mountain with the nine beatitudes. The beatitudes about which he spoke relate to another
world, They do not refer to life on earth. About earthly things Christ says: “You are the salt.”

I am going to talk about salt, because life on earth cannot exist without salt. The physical world is a world of salt, not of light,
which is the world of angels. “You”, he says. What does he mean by ‘you’? Do not interpret this word in a limited sense. It is only
for those who believe that the word ‘you’ means all people in whom an awakened divine consciousness exists; all the latter are the
salt of the earth. All occultists, cabalists and mystics interpret the word ‘salt’ as meaning ‘the force of balance’, that element
offeree which keep things balanced. If we want to walk in the streets, we must possess balance. When ships are built, a cargo of
salt is placed in the bottom of the hull to maintain the ship’s balance so that it will not capsize in stormy seas. By salt we mean the
force which makes material dense, protects it from decay and creates conditions for the functioning of more exalted forces in the
world. Salt is a necessary element on earth for the health of the human body. When the body loses its salt, it loses its foundation
and in consequence all ailments manifest themselves. Sometimes we say about somebody: “He is neurasthenic.” I say: “ He has
lost his salt, his nervous system has lost its salt, energy is flowing out of him.” If we examine the nerves, the arteries of a
neurasthenic with the eye of a clairvoyant, we will see a number of small cracks from which energy leaks. Why is this so?
Because he has lost the
divine salt which is the main force for the support of human life on earth.

What are the reasons for the loss of this salt? Firstly, they are unbridled human passions. After every passion, whatever its
nature, one feels weak. You have all experienced this. Passions are unnecessary for people who possess salt: they are only
necessary for those who possess no salt. Christ said to his disciples: “You are the salt, and if the salt loses its strength, it is worth
nothing and it is to be cast out and trampled upon by men.”

Why should salt which has lost its strength be trampled upon? Trampling is a reaction, so that it will again become salty.
Suffering is being trampled upon. If the angels cast you out among people, you become weak because you have lost your salt. If
you were rich, you become poor. If you were intelligent, you become foolish. You lose your salt, and when this happens you lose
the sense of your life, and then all contradictory doctrines appear. People argue about whether they should marry, have children
and love their wives. The epicurean philosophy, according to which a man should have many wives, should experience
everything, appears. You may try everything, but then you will be cast out and trampled upon by all sensible persons — until you
regain your salt. It is then that the second process begins. Light will come, it will cast light in your mind and you will then
understand why you are suffering. You will understand that these things are not in agreement with life. Each wish, each thought
which does not serve for the construction of the human soul, which is destructive, is an unnecessary wish, leads to loss of salt. Let
that wish be trampled upon a little for it to regain its salt. When a man, metaphorically speaking, tramples upon his wife, let her
say to herself: “Trample me so that I can regain my salt.” A man who has been trampled upon by his wife shows that he has no
salt. Often, when a Bulgarian is ill the bear-tamer comes and he makes the bear trample all over the sick man so that he will regain
his salt and recover. This force is inherent in all people. The educated people of today have given it a different name and occultists
have given it many names, one of which is ‘magnetism’. When he has this salt, a person is magnetised. If you have this salt, you
will feel a pleasant warmth in the pit of your stomach. You rise in a good mood. If you have no salt, you rise in a bad mood and
are rude to the very first person you come across. You “go for him”, you get really angry. The anger means that one is asking for
someone to come and trample upon one a little
so that one can regain one’s salt. The person who comes to trample upon one possesses the salt and will immediately reestablish
the equilibrium of the person who is angry. I would like you to test the things I have told you in these talks in practice and see the
results.

Only he who has deep convictions and has experienced things for himself is strong, because if you believe everybody you have
no salt. I believe that God speaks to everybody according to the salt they possess. If you have salt, He will say to you: “After you
get up, go to your vineyards and hoe the ground. Go to your field and sow it.” If you are a judge you will review your cases, etc,
and you will understand Him. If you have no salt, you will be trampled upon and robbed. They will take your money, your wife,
your children and your home. “Those who cannot carry out their task on earth should be trampled upon,” says the Lord.

People frequently ask themselves: “Why are things not going too well in the world?” There is no salt in the world. Give people
salt! They do not need much, only a quarter of a kilogram of the salt I am talking about is needed. That is enough to salt the entire
Bulgarian nation, and the latter will become an excellent nation, at least for a hundred years. Do you know how long your
factories have to work to obtain that salt? A scientist made some calculations about the primary material from which the world is
made and has proved that it is thousands of times lighter than hydrogen and that in order to obtain only one gram of that primary
material, all factories would have to work for three thousand years. You are the salt, and you will have to devote the whole of
your lives to obtaining that salt. If you have but one gram of that salt, you will be the richest person in the world and wherever
you pass you will heal people. When you enter a house where the husband and wife quarrel and do not get on together, give them
a little of that salt, and peace and concord will be restored.

When children quarrel, give them a little salt. When judges are in dispute, give them a little of that salt. When nations are at
war, give them a little of that salt and peace will be restored between them. You say to yourselves: “What alchemical element is
this salt, what mighty strength it possesses! “ When a priest who possesses this salt enters the church, there is complete silence
and everyone turns to look at him. The congregations wants salt, and if you do not possess it you will not succeed
at all. What I am talking about is not a matter of condemnation for I condemn no-one: I am only mentioning a deficiency that
exists not only in Bulgarians but in everybody Every person who lives on earth has handicaps. If we were perfect, we would be
among the angels, at God’s side. But as we need to be educated, God has sent us to Earth the place of wisdom, where these great
lessons are learnt.

To-day my Talk is about salt. Why? You all wish to be happy, but you must cultivate the art of keeping that happiness and not
only acquire it. You rise in the morning, you are in a good mood and you say to yourself: “How happy I am! “ But before five or
ten minutes have passed you have lost that ability to be happy. Why? You have no salt in yourself. By the word salt we
understand the world with all its forms, because you cannot retain an essence without forms, and for this reason I say that the
world is real and actual, and actual and unreal. Real and actual is that world which possesses all the forms with their content, and
actual and unreal is that which possesses forms without their content. There are people who are actual and unreal because they
have a body but no salt. If you have no salt, you cannot understand what God’s light, God’s kindness and love are. It is only by
means of salt, only through balance, that your mind and heart, when they are calm, can comprehend this divine wold. Jesus says:
“Salt which has lost its strength must be cast out and trampled upon.” In any case, I have reiterated many times that suffering is
necessary. It is the way to regain one’s salt. Regaining one’s salt is the way to the light, and to love. Love leads to God.

If we set foot on the road to seek God, the world will immediately take on another aspect to that which it has had until now. All
of you who are listening to me this morning sometimes think that life on earth has sense, and sometimes that it has no sense, that
it is very sad. You have friends who do not understand you, children who do not love you. You are among believers: they do not
understand you. The crux of the matter is to understand who is in error. Is it they who have no salt, or is it you? Where there is
salt, there is justice. Where there is no salt, there is no justice. If you have no salt, you will say: “I must be trampled upon.” All
people are particles of God, and as such it makes no difference who will trample upon you. Do not forget that this comes from
God: it is always God’s hands or feet that trample upon you. That is a thousand times pleasanter than being trampled upon by a
bear as the Bulgarians
used to. An Englishman was talking about an experience he had had. He went to India for the purpose of studying the life of its
people. As he was a sports-lover, one day he took his gun and went hunting in a dense forest. He was carrying his gun in his right
hand. Suddenly, a violent blow on his left arm knocked him over. It was a tigress, who seized him and carried him away to her lair
where her cubs were. The tigress said to her little ones: “Get hold of this Englishman and trample upon him well, teach him a
lesson, and if he tries to raise his head, trample upon him.” The Englishman tried to raise his head to see what was going on
around him, but the tigress said: “Do not look up, there is nothing to be seen, I am teaching my children.” “I was not angry
because my left arm was broken but because I could not raise my head and could not see,” said the Englishman. Any person who
has no salt will fall into the tiger’s claws. When some young people fall in love, they go to the church, the priest says a prayer for
them and everybody embraces them. A month later they are apart: the tiger has carried the bride or the groom away. These people
have lost their salt and will be cast out. If they divorce, they have lost their salt and such people should never be together. Let
them be trampled upon, man or woman. Bulgarians are healed by being trampled upon. This is a pleasant form of massage. You
need this salt, your body needs it, the physical field needs it, so do your thoughts and feelings. The law for the physical world and
that of angels and that of God is a common one. Contemporary philosophers give a different name to the qualities of the spiritual
world. For example, they refer to a person who possesses salt as “moral” and a person who possesses none as “immoral”. It is said
of somebody: “This person is highly intelligent and sensible,” and by this we understand that in him the law of equilibrium reigns,
he possesses salt. Sensibility is salt: that is, by sensibility we understand the condition where all the human abilities are in a
position to perform.

Salt is the soil. Without salt there can be nothing in the world and a world without salt would be a desert, everything would rot.
Salt is a manure which has accumulated over the centuries. In its wake come other forces which build up our bodies. In order not
to lose our salt we should avoid entertaining unlawful desires.

I will recount a myth. Once, in the distant past, a daughter was born to the Tsar, and she was the most beautiful girl in the
world. When she
grew up, her father found a young, kind-hearted man as a husband for her. The young couple loved God so much that He sent an
angel to represent Him at their wedding on earth. The angel, when he came down to earth, fell in love with the maiden and did not
want to go back to heaven. He began to wonder how he could make her his own. God waited for the angel’s return; a day, two
days, a month passed and the angel did not return. When God understood what had happened, He turned the angel into a songbird
who would hop from branch to branch among all the other birds and be shunned by them so that he would understand the
appalling consequences of his unlawful desires. He flew from branch to branch but was shunned by all the birds. He could not
explain this suffering to himself. One day he perched on a tree and began to lament his fate. At that time four robbers came and
sat down under the tree to share their booty. They divided everything equally. Then it was decided that two of them would go into
the nearest town to buy food and bread for a feast. They went into the town and bought food, but while they were on their way
back it occurred to them to put poison into the food so that, when the other two were eating their meal, they would be poisoned
and then they could grab their share of the booty as well and divide it between them. Meanwhile, the two robbers who were
waiting for their friends under the tree decided to shoot the others when they returned and take their share of the spoils. The angel
knew what terrible things the two pairs of robbers were plotting. As the two robbers who had been into the town approached, the
two under the tree opened fire on them and shot them dead. The robbers who had remained under the tree ate the food and were
poisoned. It was then that the angel understood the consequences of unlawful desires and the reason for his suffering. When God
sends you to a wedding in which He is a participant, you should not allow your eyes to wander like the angel. If you are a man,
mind you do not say to yourself: “She will be mine!” And if you are a woman, “He will be mine,” because you will by up there in
that tree for a long time to come!

I am asking you: are you not birds that have been cast out of heaven?

Some people ask: “Why have we come down to earth?” “We have all come down to earth to learn that unlawful desires have
dire consequences, to understand that a person who has no salt is far from God. People want freedom and for this reason God
sends them to earth,
but He says to them; “Live according to the law of my freedom.” The worst thing about people is that everyone wants freedom
only for himself. According to the law of God we must understand the relationships which exist between us. The law of the salt is
as follows: do not withhold from others what you desire for yourself. Allow them to develop their abilities as well. If somebody
possesses a field or a vineyard, do not envy him but be glad that he has everything. If you see somebody riding a horse, do not
say: “I wish that horse were mine.” Be glad that he has a horse, for he is worthy of it. If you see a beautiful, well-furnished house,
do not covet it. If you have salt, you possess everything that is necessary, Say to God: “I want salt from now onwards.” To
convince the people of to-day of this great truth, you will have to put forward a lot of arguments. With some people an attempt
may be made whilst with others an agreement may be arrived at at once. One needs to put forward arguments to people whose
spiritual vision is not developed. This means a touching of the spiritual world. Step by step, by means of consistency, they will
acquire a clear understanding of things they cannot comprehend all at once.

We must consume a certain amount of bread, water and air every day to build up our bodies. Some people think they will
become better by not eating. The reverse is true. If you want to make man better, then feed him if he is hungry. Give him water if
he is thirsty. When you give him bread and water, give him a little of your salt as well and he will improve. If you do not feed
him, you commit a crime. If you meet somebody who is desperate and wants to kill himself, do not give him advice, telling him it
is no good and that he must not despair, but take him home and feed him, slake his thirst as you are accustomed to do and in an
hour or two, when his food is digested, say to him: “Let us have a talk.” Get him to tell you why his life is so unbearable. Give
him directions, show him the way he should take. This is why God sent him to you that day.

We often pray thus: “Our father, who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name, thy kingdom come, thy will be done...” but if you
do not fulfil His will as He instructs you to do, you will be without salt that day. You can make this experiment: if you are unwell,
see a close friend who is even less well than you are, invite him to your home, feed him and you will notice how God has salted
both of you. A woman who was
dissatisfied with her husband met another woman who was even more unhappy. When the two met to talk, God gave them both
salt.
This is a positive Christian philosophy. People often complain to me that they are unwell or unhappy and I say to them: “I
know that because I too am on earth.’ “ ‘Yes, but your situation is quite different from ours “ they say. The only difference is that
I have more salt. I will give you some of my salt, but you must use it well. You must distribute it wisely. If you have alittle bit of
ferment, you will of course keep some of it back for another time. When you eat yoghourt, put a little of it aside for the next
batch: do not say that the children have eaten it. I recommend that the people of today should not eat their fill because God will
carry such people away. In this case you will resemble the Bulgarian who was lent some money and set off to buy a lot of
unnecessary things with it. When the lender saw what had happened, he asked for his money back so that he could count it but the
other man refused to give it back, saying: “If you do not know how to handle your money you do not deserve to get it back.”
When God sees that you are not making a correct use of your life and are misusing it, He will take it back. How many of you have
been healthy, cheerful and happy but are now sick and exhausted? Why? Because you do not know how to make use of life. When
there is salt inside you, you will be healthy people with a healthy heart and body. Concentrate your mind on salt, on the element of
equilibrium and exaltation and try to comprehend it. It is referred to as “Prana” in India, which means “a life-bearing force”. It is
to be found in the air, in food and in water, from where it is extracted.

I shall now tell you how to eat. I shall start in this world, with food. When you begin to eat, the first condition that is imposed
upon you is to cast out any feelings of discontent. And if you have a little bread, the energy which is contained in you can
penetrate your body, after which you will be filled with a pleasant feeling. What happens now? The wife has spent four hours
cooking, she has put in everything imaginable to make the food tasty and she really has prepared an excellent meal. Her husband
comes home frowning and displeased, his wife is deeply hurt and all the salt is gone. The next day the wife is displeased about
something. They eat and again they do not absorb any of the good in the food because they are displeased. The husband says: “Do
you call that a wife?” The children say: “What sort of a mother is that?”
everybody. To-day God is trampling upon people and salting the world the English, the Germans, the Russians, the French, etc.
Good things will come from now on. I hope that all of you, as you go to your homes will acquire at least one grain of salt so that
you will be useful members of your family, of society and the nation, that you will be thankful for everything, because only then
will you acquire sweetness. Then you will be intelligent, kind, industrious and hard-working.
This Talk was given on 25 March 1917 in Sofia
I have made various experiments with food. I have eaten two apples and a little bread and have been satisfied. It is not only
plenty, but sometimes small amounts as well that one blesses with thankfulness. Do not neglect this little bit of salt in the world,
for it is like the tiny grain of corn which gives birth to so much. The first task that awaits us is to re-educate that feeling of
discontent which resides in us.

If you are satisfied with the food you consume, you will be able to accumulate as many elements as are necessary to satisfy you
from outside sources. Some people say: “One should not drink water, it is meant for frogs: wine is for us.” You will drink water
when you are hungry, 1100 to 150 gr at a time. You should drink between half and one kilogram of water a day, from which you
will extract the nutriment necessary for your arteries. You will breathe deeply through the nose and not through the mouth, so that
you will not inhale too much dust. When the people of today are taught to absorb these elements thus, food, water and air, the
other blessing will come of itself.

Do not think that things will be created in your soul immediately, for there are many feelings which lie dormant in us. The
human soul is rich and awaits conditions under which it can develop. The first thing that must develop in us is a feeling of
thankfulness for all we have. Make sure your eye does not wander like that of the angel I told you about. If you all apply this great
“law of gratitude”, at least fifty per cent of your affairs on earth will be in order. And when the angels look down from above, and
see that we have set foot upon the True Path, they will come to help us. Do not think that you alone are working in this world.
Turn the earth with a spade and see how many worms help the harvester, how many minute creatures prepare the soil with the
farmer and how many other elements go to make up the grain of corn. And, given all this, we are like children who are
discontented whatever father brings home for us. Each child should thank his father for everything he brings him. A child who
does not kiss his father when he brings him something has no salt. Some parents say: “My little angel!” The child is indeed a little
angel but with no wings, A daughter who does not thank her parents and does not kiss them is an angel without wings.
 All of you who are listening to me will speak to others in the same way. We shall then establish by experience that this salt is
necessary for
THE LIGHT

“Vie ste videlinata na sveta” (You are the Light of the world) St Matthew, Chapter 4, Verse 14.

In my last Talk I spoke of salt — the first divine element of life, and to-day I shall speak about the second element — Light. I
shall attempt to pass on Christ’s words in the language of to-day, of the 20th century. What does Christ mean by the word
“Light”? Every word has its own meaning. It is only understood when it produces a certain effect on the mind and heart of man. If
you take a matchstick, you can only find out its effect when you strike it, otherwise it remains senseless. Consequently, words in
the spoken language are matchsticks and everybody must have a matchbox ready to be able to light his match in time, that is, so
that each word may produce its own effect. We should not behave like small children -just taking matches out of the box, striking
them and throwing them away. That is not philosophy. There are many contemporary writers who take out matchsticks, strike
them and throw them to the ground. I ask you: what effect could matches struck in this way possibly have? You can judge what
their effects will be for yourselves. In future one’s speech must be salty, it must contain light, but people’s understanding of light
is still vague.

Light (videlinata) is a compound of the divine element which pertains to the human mind, that is, it enables us to reason, it
brings logic, content and sense to our thoughts. In modern science, physicists are arguing about light, whether it comes from the
sun or from another source. There are scientists who argue that it comes from the sun, that it is a special form of energy which,
when it encounters the earth’s surface, breaks upon it like a wave and is reflected as light. Light is an internal process. It is an
element which can always be tested. Light is the most real thing
in the world. It is thousands of times more real than this world. It creates human thought and wishes, it is a conductor leading to
the world of the spirit and it exists in the form of contemporary ether, it is the membrane which encloses the human spirit, the
human mind, without which nobody can think or feel. All of you who have been to high school have experienced some difficulty
in solving problems, you know that the principles underlying these problems cannot be mastered all at one but, as one works on
them light suddenly dawns and the principles become clear. It is the light which casts light upon things. I will teach you some
rules so that you can check everything, because I am not speaking to you only in theory but about a positive science which can be
verified by experience.

Light is the healthy condition of the human mind, an atmosphere in which man should live constantly. When writers lose this
light, they become unproductive. When teachers lose it, they lose their touch and cannot teach. When mothers lose it; they lack
love and patience and cannot bring up their children properly. If you have no light in yourself, Love and the Truth cannot be
manifested in you. Christ says: “You are the light.” What does he mean by “you”? The first element is salt, the law of balance
which keeps all the forces in equilibrium. The second element is light; it exalts and makes things grow, that is, all thoughts and
desires grow in light and develop more correctly. A person who lives in light is like a fruit tree growing in fertile soil — all fruits
ripen on its branches. Light (videlinata) is a compound of the divine element which pertains to the human mind.
When there is a ferment of philosophical thoughts in your mind, do not hasten to rejoice. This is perhaps a shoot coming forth
to establish whether there is light, to see whether your thought will take root and yield fruit. When a person is not prepared to die
for a thought, this means that the thought has not yet been born in him.

Before embarking upon a more lengthy explanation of this matter I shall give you an example from Bulgarian life. It is my task
to bring these examples to life, to lend content to them. The example I am about to give you has been heard of by many people,
but I shall give it a new character. During the period of Turkish rule in Bulgaria, a Turk visited a Bulgarian chorbadjiya (wealthy,
prominent man). As he entered his
room, he saw three icons and a lighted icon-lamp on the wall. The icons depicted the Virgin Mary, St George on horseback and St
Nicholas. “What do you need those three pictures for? “ he asked the chorbadjiya, “They protect me from all evil, so far nothing
bad has happened to me,” repliedthechorbadjiya. “That’samazing,” saidthe Turk. “lhavesomany servants, I pay them well but they
do not look after me like that. How much do those icons cost? “ he asked. He bought the three icons, took them home and placed a
lighted icon-lamp in front of them. He dismissed all his servants, saying, “I do not need servants any longer. I have found loyal
men to guard my house.” One evening, however, thieves entered his house and robbed him. He went up to the icon of the Virgin
Mary and said: “ I cannot really complain about you; you are a young woman, you have got a small child to keep you occupied.”
Then he turned to the icon of St George. “I cannot complain about you either. You are a young man, you have got to ride your
horse and enjoy yourself.” Then he turned last of all to St Nicholas and said: “You are an old man, you have not got a child to
look after or a horse to ride, and that is why I am going to punish you.” Then he hung the icon of St Nicholas upside down. St
Nicholas found a way of recovering the stolen goods and was reprieved. “That is how I want you to be!” said the Turk.

What does the Virgin Mary signify? She signifies a woman with her heart. The child is the heart that she is caring for. Man
came to the world to care for his heart like a child and bring about its rebirth. You will ask why women give birth. By means of
the law of birth God teaches us how to bring up our children, that is, how to care for our hearts. If a mother suckles her child
frequently, it will be healthy, but if the milk is contaminated the child will die. What does the icon of St George represent? St
George represents the human mind and the horse his physical body. Man must ride his horse; he who does not ride his horse will
lose it. The horse should be well fed, but not overfed, it should not overeat. What does the icon of St Nicholas represent? St
Nicholas represents a person with a kind heart and a good mind who has reached the very peak of life. The sensible, divine life.
He must engage in the upbringing of the whole of mankind, for him all people must be as children, he must sacrifice himself for
others, just as a mother sacrifices herself for her children. Just as St George grooms and feeds his horse, wise old people must
educate the young and with their minds and hearts urge them to adopt a sensible life.
 Christ has this to say: “A city upon a mountain cannot be concealed.” If you possess light, you will be able to find it. If a
chiromancer looks at your palm, he will tell you whether you have light or not, just as when you enter a European city you will be
able to tell what the people are like by the layout of the city and by the houses. When you enter a house you can see what appeals
to the housewife. If red predominates she is a woman of whims, she is changeable. Women who wear red hats and belts see the
world as a battlefield and feel bound to fight. I do not say that fighting is wrong, but it must be based on divine law, it must be
constructive. If it is destructive, it becomes anarchy. The aim of fighting is freedom, and that is the aim of Light — to make us
free. By the word ‘freedom’ we understand the divine harmony in our thoughts and desires the putting in order of everything in
the world, in other words, when everything is in its place, when everybody can use the potential that lies dormant in his brain and
heart.

Modern scientists are constantly examining the brains of dead people and conducting experiments. It is the brain which
determines human thought. It is like a garden; the thoughts it yields depend on the nature of the “soil” in the brain. The human
brain contains zones similar to those on the earth’s surface. Thoughts grow in it just as flowers do on earth. Each thought is
endowed with a form which may bear the character of a sheep, wolf, bear, fox, snake, spider, or ant, and all these forms are
qualities which determine human character. The light enters according to the same law, just as light shines down from above and
awakens everything in man, awakening both the good and the bad animals in him, whether they be wolves or sheep. And when
these animals complain to the Light that there is suffering, the Light says to them: “Do not be afraid, next year I will create you
anew, just make a little effort.” When we complain that there is suffering in our lives, the Light says: “Take care, I shall create in
you what is necessary.” But the Light will allow for no doubt, faint-heartedness or lack of faith, for these are negative qualities.
The Light is a life of divine harmony, and only a person who possesses this harmony can experience the majesty of the
Daylight. Daylight is a sensible element.

Contemporary physicists say this about light: if lights from two

opposing poles with differing lengths and vibrations meet, they are neutralised and then darkness ensues.

The same applies to Light. The man is one pole of Light, and the woman is the other. They come together to form a divine
harmony. They will form such a harmony if the lengths of their vibrations are the same. That is when the feeling of love is
formed. This is when we feel an expansion of the mind, of the heart. However, they must both create Light. When he said: “You
are the Light,” Christ meant all others. When he said: “I am the Light,” he meant “I and My Father.”

The human body is so adjusted that it will accept nothing that is in excess. We know from chemistry that each element
combines with another in exactly determined weight relationships; or one element combines with another with an exactly
determined number of atoms, as many as are necessary to form a stable compound. That is the law. Thus, human thoughts come
together according to the same law of Light. This Light in the world of the spirit also has its own hues. They can be passive and
active. The passive hue is one which is reflected and the active hue is the one which comes straight from the very source. Every
thought which produces a division in your mind is not divine, it is only a reflection of the Light. For example, you want to build a
house, to become an engineer, to become a writer, to study medicine; this division shows that the subject you are aiming at is not
for you. Before the liberation of Bulgaria from the Ottomans, when only a few professions existed, fathers advised their sons to
become doctors because this profession was more lucrative, or they advised them to become engineers, but not to learn
professions which were not lucrative. What sort of a doctor, engineer or priest can one become if one has no vocation? One will
resemble the doctor in the Middle Ages who had a very simple method of treatment. He cured his patients by bleeding them and
giving them warm water to drink, after which they died. He was surprised: “Well, do all the other doctors manage to cure their
patients?” he exclaimed. The same applies to the doctors of to-day. They prescribe some medicine and the patient dies; then they
say he had a weak heart or find some other reason to justify themselves. This is not the reason, though. The doctor should
understand the human body, the temperament of each of his patients, and prescribe medicines accordingly.
 A sanguine person and a choleric person cannot be cured by the same method. Why? Because in each body there are different
elements which react in their own particular way. In my opinion, all illnesses which exist now are due to the disharmony which
appears in the divine Light. How many of you believe there is a life beyond the grave? You will say: “That is what some great
man or other said, that is what St Paul wrote.” What experience do you have of this reality, though? “When we die, when we go to
the next world, we shall understand whether there is a life beyond the grave,” you will say. For this Light to be understood,
spiritual vision is needed. All persons in whom this feeling is developed have certain signs in their eyes, around the pupil, they
have certain spots which show to what extent the feeling is developed in them. In modern Western man this feeling has begun to
manifest itself as intuition, presentiment, etc.

One day a great world in which the Light exists will be revealed to you. This Light comes from within and not from without.
Modern occultists say that a person who possesses this Light also has magnetism. Such a person is gentle, compliant, loving and
quick to forgive. The elements which destroy and ruin the people of to-day are as follows: pride, anger, lust, laziness, avarice,
envy and greed. Pride does not come from God. God created man to have self-respect, but man has drifted away from this into
pride. Such a person’s face, hands and nose all bear the marks of pride, but I shall not go into details here. You must study these
things yourselves; there are many authors who have written on this subject. When you feel pride in you, when you feel that you
are a very important person, look at yourself in the mirror and remember the features of your face, your eyes, remember exactly
how you felt. When you are feeling loving and well-disposed, look at yourself again. Jesus said: “There is nothing concealed in
man.” For the blind, however, everything is veiled. Some people say that I have told you a lot of mysterious things, but there is no
mystery for those who have eyes. There is an apple-pip in my purse — here it is — this is the mystery Sow it, and in ten years’
time you will see its flowers and fruits, and then you will understand the mystery. You will say: “There must be something
terrible in all this.” The timid will not enter the kingdom of heaven. What distinguishes a good person from a bad one? A person
who lies speaks rapidly and a person who tells the truth speaks quietly and calmly and wants what he has said to be verified. I,
too, want you to verify everything. I can, through this Light, communicate with advanced Americans,
Chinese, Japanese, with your dear departed and with the world of divine harmony. So long as you love a departed one, you can
have an intelligent and sensible conversation with him. There are some mediums who do not understand the language of spirits,
and while they are trying to convince other people they can talk to spirits they begin to distort the truth and to deceive. Do not lie;
speak the truth because lies have short legs. Truth moves with great speed, it has long legs so that it can hasten to help unhappy
spirits. When somebody says to me: “I have got long legs,” I say: “You are lucky, but I hope your soul and your heart have long
legs, too, so that you can be a bearer of the Light.” If the Light can develop in us, we shall be able to avoid ninety per cent of the
evils that are happening now. Light is one of the fundamental elements necessary for the bringing up of good sons and daughters.
I would recommend that all women adopt this rule: do not allow thoughts which have negative qualities to enter your minds. Let
those who find life senseless greet the sunrise every morning for a month and see how they will feel then. In springtime, when
flowers are sprouting and the trees are in bloom, watch them and see what the results will be — thus you will find the meaning of
life. What do the people of to-day do? They sleep until ten o’clock in the morning, and in the evening, just as the sun is setting,
they go out to enjoy its fading rays. In autumn, when the leaves are falling, they go for walks. Nature must be studied at the right
time. And what are people like to-day? Some of them read the Bible and wonder what Jesus meant by certain words. Jesus had
read the book of Divine Nature very thoroughly indeed. I, too, read books and always ask myself: does the writer possess Light or
not, what hues is he lacking? After reading each book I can describe its author to you, how his mind works, the shape of his head
and face, his hands, what his thoughts are like, etc, Some people want to know who I am, what kind of person I am. I am what I
am saying to you. If I deceive you, then that is what I am; if I cure you, then that is what I am. You will ask: “Why should he cure
us?” It makes no difference who helps you, whether it is I or somebody else. In my opinion I must pass on my surplus of
knowledge, of life to somebody else because it is not mine to possess. The Light that comes from within must be emitted, sent
outwards.”

“You are all Light.” Christians have been reading this verse for two thousand years and cannot comprehend it. For this reason,
take your St Nicholas and hang him upside down. He is bound to protect your
house and property because he is your reason, your intellect. Tell him that he will either reason well or that you will turn him
upside down, You ask: “What is Light?” When it enters your soul, your face will be beautiful, your eyes radiant, a pleasant
warmth will emanate from your hands, a lovely smell from your body. What do the people of to-day smell like? They smell
unpleasant, most unpleasant. Violets and other flowers help us to disguise our natural smell. Now the violet you are using speaks:
“God manifests Himself in the modesty of life and not in its pride. If you are a valley and your soil is good, God will sow the very
best seeds in you. If you are a proud, stony peak, nothing else will cover you except °now.”
This is the language of the violets, and when people spray themselves with their perfume, let them learn their language. I am
not blaming you for that, though I would like all of you to possess the smell and hue “^ the violet.
When you utter a word or write something it should have a pleasant smell. According to the concepts of Light, all people are
colours, flowers. And what is a teacher? Is he a preacher, a tiller of the soil, father, mother, brother or sister? They are great,
divine flowers. Do you understand the colour of a mother? When you enter the world of the Light, you will understand what
colour she is. There are no more beautiful colours, no more beautiful flowers in the world than those of a mother, father, brothers,
sisters, family and friends. Do you have these colours inside yourself? Is there anybody who has not driven the Light out of
himself at least ten times? Is there anyone who has not injured the delicate blooms of his parents, his nearest and dearest, in
himself? From now onwards we must build and build. If you want to raise the level of Bulgarian people, you must build. Bulgaria
needs salt and Light, which makes things grow, and that is why educated people must think upon these things. Without salt and
without Light there is no Bulgaria. The Bulgarian people have a root down there in the earth and a branch up there in the divine
world, and people must bring forth fruits upon its branches. This is the only way in which a nation or a soul can acquire character.
Souls really are individual but are also collective at the same time. Collectiveness is a law of harmony we can experience with our
souls, our hearts and will.

Another thing which destroys Light is anger. An angry person is a

person without will-power. In one place in the Scriptures it is written: “Be angry, but do not commit sin.” Anger is a certain
energy which is not used to good ends. All of us have experienced a feeling of weakness after anger, which proves that
demagnetisation has taken place. Another element which binders Light is lust. It is the coffin of love. How many young men and
women have gone to their graves prematurely because of it! Love is harmony and lust is poison. The fourth element which ruins
Light is laziness, the fifth is envy. Envy and pride are brother and sister. A person who envies is proud as well. He who has been
possessed by envy is glad when he sees others suffering.

Envy is manifested in politicians too, and there are plenty of them in Bulgaria. Make way for noble people! If a person has all
the above-mentioned vices, then stop him, trip him up, for he does not know his place!

When Jesus said: “You are Light,” he was referring to the people of the future. When God created the world and the stars, the
moon, the sun, He said: “This is for the people of the future.” Sometimes people say to me: “Tell me about your past.” It has been
written on you. Your body may be sick at the moment but this does not mean that you are sick. When the conditions which hinder
the Light are removed, the sickness will disappear. Another vice which binders the Light is greed, the desire to have a lot. I will
give you an example of greed. In Spain there was a very rich man who enslaved entire regions of the country. Everybody
complained about him, and because of this the King of Spain ordered that he be put in prison. In prison, when he wanted water or
bread he was charged a thousand ducats for a glass of water or a piece of bread. “This is the cruellest thing that has been done to
me,” said the prisoner. “That is your punishment,” replied the king. “Now go, and never again do anything you would not like
others to do to you.”
All of you who are here, men and women, are Light. For me evil does not exist. I understand that in the Divine Harmony evil
does not exist, but outside of the Divine Harmony there is evil. If you decide to lead a good, noble life, you will possess this
Light, it will be with you. The Light is reasoning, and all the mystics of old who possessed it saw a boundless world full of the
most beautiful colours and flowers with which their souls were filled. When you feel well-disposed, you possess this Light, but
you cannot retain it for long. Sometimes you think that I preach
good sermons but you say to yourselves: “I wonder what his aim can be” My aim is to fulfil the will of God. I am not a liar. I have
never lied to anyone, nor have I been deceived. You cannot win me over with anything but good, truth, love and wisdom. If you
want to serve God and decide to do this, only then will God come down from on high and make you good people with great
spirits. I preach to you about the living god, about the god of the 20th century who demolishes prisons and sets prisoners free and
brings harmony and order, joy and cheer. He brings blessings that people have not even dreamt of. He will transform this earth
into a Garden of Eden, and you, the Bulgarians, will live in it. You will all be alive, I will meet you again and you will see
whether what I am telling you is true or not. There are no illusions as some may think. Illusions contain the following quality: for
example, you can feed somebody with an illusions when you say to him that you have given him food but in forty to fifty days he
will grow thin and die. Man loses his strength and wits because of illusions. If, however, your soul is fed, is refreshed, is kept
alive by some thought, then it is not an illusion. I want all Bulgarians, men and women, to be great in terms of virtue, love, justice,
wisdom, of that divine truth of the Light that I have been talking to you about. Contemplate the Light, it is with you, experience it,
be independent, enter each flower like bees to collect the honey. Do not stay there for the night, for that is lust, but take some
honey and go back to your own hive.

That is what Jesus meant by the words: “You are the Light,” and: “A city that is built on a mountain cannot be concealed.”
When you enter that city, you will understand the sense of your life on earth. You imagine what your future life will be like. It is
there inside you and depends upon your present life. The same is true for every caterpillar, which contains all the elements
necessary to turn into a butterfly. You, too, will be like the butterfly before much time has passed. At present you are walking
along the ground in a straight line and wondering whether another life exists. When you become butterflies, you will see that there
is another life, and with your wings, your mind and your heart of Light you will alight on the most beautiful divine tree, the tree of
life; you will understand its sense and you will be joyful and happy.

Talk given on II April 1917

TO UNIFY MANKIND THROUGH THE LIGHT, THAT IT MAY BECOME THE
SALT OF THE EARTH

Why cannot brotherly life exist everywhere, so that brothers and sisters may meet together, walk in the mountains, sing songs,
pray and eat together? Let there be not one Dawn Meeting but a thousand throughout the world, where the Word of the Light can
be heard, in simple white halls with great windows facing east. On a small earth pulpit He spoke, standing up, facing them all,
with eyes closed for the prayer. Let them read the Good Prayer together, quietly, rhythmically, aloud. It contains the ten basic
rules: to enter into the consciousness of the people. “Our lives, which we consecrate to Thee, for the benefit of our brothers and
near ones, Thou say a blessing.” What greater blessing than that can there be for the people? To greet the rising of the sun
together, when — in quiet majesty — the sun rises over the earth, for then are the most holy minutes of the day and the strongest
healing effects of its rays. And then to begin singing the beautiful prayer-songs, in the ancient holy language, of which every note
is healing, joy and inspiration. For the Word to be heard amid nature, by the lakes and rivers, under the trees of the open meadow
or on the rocky peak. Then let the couples arrange themselves in the Paneurythmic circle and all merge in the high cosmic
rhythm! It begins its movement on the day of the spring equinox, the 22nd of March, the cosmic New Year, and finishes on the
22nd of September, the day of the Autumnal equinox. Then the sun stops at the autumnal festival, which is also the cosmic point
of the consciousness and of nature. Then is also the first teaching day of the School of the Universal White Brotherhood, which
the Cosmic Teacher opened on the Earth. And who were those who, without reserve and in trust, followed him? The women. He
said: “Elevate the woman.” The woman-disciple, who sits on an equal with the man-disciple, bears the Light and must
become the salt of the earth. The Master often addresses the woman, talks about women and consecrates them for the great task of
educators not only of children but of mankind as well,

There will come days of deep introspection, contemplation, prayer, communication with His word. Will this distance people
from life and make them oddities? No, they will only understand life the better than the others and will be lighted candles. Not
preachers but doers, models of service, partaking of another consciousness; they will become filled with a new life. Their thought
will be lively and responsive. They will not fall ill, because they will live in a new way, with a new consciousness. They will eat
simple and clean food. They will know the deep meaning of vegetarianism, which means breaking with evil, with violence, with
killing.

They will be quiet and peaceful, like the waters of a mountain lake, happy and joyous. When summer comes, they will go onto
the mountains together. There they will unfold the pages of the school lectures and every day hear something new; they will grow
rich. And then, will they loook at the old way of life, will they be desperate, sad and discouraged? For them life will be a school,
an experience. They will talk about their experience on earth. And always they will maintain their link with Heaven. In the
evening they will raise their eyes to the starry sky and they will say to the stars: “Give me a little honey”, meaning good and
blessed things. They will walk with the spirit of the mountain, of every tree, of every flower. And when they see a beautiful
flower, they will bend down and talk to it, but not to break it off! And mothers will teach their children not to pick the blossom-
heads ...
This will come about when people begin to live in the world of the light. When they become the salt of the earth.
Is this impossible? Not at all. Because every man carries within himself something godly. When you have faith in your own soul,
then demand this Sermon. Your error is, He says, that you do not have faith in your own soul.

Every man will find in his Words something for himself, for his soul and his heart, for his spiritual and physical health. The
people of this
Teaching and Word will remain intelligent, lively and ever young. Like his disciples even to the present. Because there are still
living those who knew him ...

The Harmony will set off from a pair and will increase into four and into six, the number of the pause. In four is the work, in
two agreement. And the bright circle grows wider. The Harmony of the two, like circles in the bright, deep water, will spread into
a cosmic circle by which Mankind will be reborn,

For this reason we give the sermon of the salt and the Light, the two great principles which people over the whole world now
need.
A
THE MASTER ON THE SOUL, THE SPIRIT AND COSMIC AWARENESS
SOUL
By the word “soul” we understand what is exalted and noble in man, that is, the wise beginning which creates and constructs
1. The soul is not something which is divorced from man. In man it is expressed as a principle which creates and constructs
things and protects them from destruction.
2. The mind and the heart are two centres through which the soul. realises its ideas. Love is a thread by which the soul is
bound to its original source. The soul represents the “soft” principle in man, by means of which love is expressed. The spirit, on the
other hand, represents the powerful, strong principle in man.
3. If we assume that the soul resembles heat and the spirit resembles light, can one exist without the other?
The spirit is a surface upon which the soul manifests itself. The same thing happens with solar energy. If solar energy does not
encounter any surface or dense material to reflect it, it would never be manifested as light and heat.
4. The mind and the heart are ancillary to the soul, and the spirit is its leader.

5. What is real is represented by the soul and the spirit.

6. The soul comes from God, consequently we should love that soul.
7. The soul is not an individual consciousness. It is a collective consciousness. In this sense at the moment of its
manifestations each soul is none other than an expression of divine consciousness.
8. When we talk about the soul, we mean the cosmic soul which contains all the suns in itself. They are its cells which it (the
soul) penetrates to mobilise.
9. The aspirations of all souls unite and pour into the circle of divine consciousness. This is a deep philosophy for the
understanding of which mental effort is needed.

10. Whatever is said about the soul, whatever theories you may read, everyone should adhere to the understanding that he
carries within him. It is not important if he cannot express it in words.

11. The soul also represents the inner essence of man. It is also present in the consciousness, in the mind, in the heart and in
the will of man, everywhere and in everything. It determines things and can be determined by nobody. The soul is present in man’s
spirit as well. If someone should attempt to endow it with form, this means limiting it — and the soul cannot be limited. Where the
soul is present, there is perpetual movement, perpetual work.

12. Everybody has a dim understanding ofthe human soul. The soul cannot be understood physically, it is an essence which
may be put to the test. The only reality accessible to our minds and feelings is the soul. The spirit is something incomprehensible to
us.

13. Consciousness represents the inner body of man by which the soul communicates with the divine world. It is the inner
wrapping of the soul.

14. The soul is a little universe with countless riches, countless gifts and abilities.

15. The soul is ethereal. First it visits the body, then it goes out. When people say that the soul is in the body,
that is as true as saying that man lives in his home.

16. The more righteous and good a person is, the more beautiful is the garment which “hthes his soul.
17. The soul is a place which only God may inhabit. If you admit man into your soul, you will find yourselfin difficulties.

18. If he organises the forces in his body, man is able to make room for the soul and the spirit in himself. This means being
reborn again from the mother soul and the father spirit.

19. Softness is one ofthe great qualities ofthe soul. Only the soul can be soft and plastic. When we speak of softness of
character, we mean the manifestation ofthe soul in the physical world.
20. When you want to correct your mistakes, you should turn to your soul as to a living being with whom you can talk.

21. It is sufficient for a soul to love you for you to be supported in the difficulties of your life.

22. The soul has the advantage that it can become small, almost invisible and can at the same time, become as big as the
universe. The whole truth of the matter is that while man is here on earth, in this little form, it is vital for him to make contact with the
souls of other people.

23. A strong man is one who is in contact with the souls ofother people just as he is with his family and friends.

24. Why should we do good?

Because it is in this goodness that our souls can find the materials with which they can build up their bodies.

25. When we come to the soul, it is a great, divine book which is in a process of constant development.

26. If you approach a human soul, you can consider that soul sacred. You will approach it with reverence, so that you, too, will
be approached with reverence.

27. You must associate with souls and not with the soil, with coarse material. Do not wish for things which you do not need.

28. Listen to the voice of your soul, which never lies and is never deceived.

29. Both light and music are the food of the human soul.

30. ASPIRE TV THE COMBINATION OF YOUR EXALTED SOUL WITH AN EXALTED AND RADIANT SPIRIT.
31. The spirit is an expression of the unknown, that is, the great. The spirit embraces everything.
32. The divine spirit is reason in man. It is the highest consciousness. The word ‘consciousness’ embraces only one part of
the manifestations of the spirit.
33. Man needs a new consciousness. Without this consciousness he cannot rise. The old consciousness is an old garment.
We refer to it as atavism. The new consciousness excludes all conditions which hinder man. It excludes all morbid conditions. The
new consciousness makes man healthy.

34. The better developed the white matter of the brain is, the better developed consciousness s.
35. Let one hundred, even two hundred years pass and you will see that what I am telling you now will become science.

36. The invisible world is visible to me. It can become visible to you as well. The new mode of thought is already projected.
It works for the growth of people and for their liberation.

37. You have aged from lovelessness ... I have come to make you young again. Love lends sense to life and makes man
young.

38. God’s spirit, which is coming to earth now, will bring the new light to all. Who are “all”? Those who are willing to light their
candles.

39. For many years man has lived with self-awareness. Now the time has come to enter cosmic awareness.
UNTIL MAN DEVELOPS COSMIC AWARENESS, he will be first joyful and then sorrowful in turn. Christ’s task was the
development of cosmic awareness in man.

40. It is already time to bathe ourselves in Christ’s spirit or to enter the higher divine consciousness to see what we should do.
He who lives in this awareness knows, when he begins every task, how he will do it and what the results will be.

41. A higher awareness should be awakened in man which should stimulate him to create the organs by which to express
his great ideas and exalted feelings.

42. Awareness represents the inner body of man, by means of which the soul communicates with the divine world.
43. Thought and prayer are one of the beautiful forms of consciousness. It is important to adhere to the time at which these
forms are manifested.
44. Human consciousness is clothed in a shell, like an egg in which the soul is concealed. This shell, this door, should be
opened at exactly the right time. The bud should open exactly in its own time under conditions which are favourable to it.

45. If he keeps his consciousness aware, if he ensures the presence of his spirit, man can deal with the greatest difficulties
and suffering.
46. When we speak of consciousness, we means the manifestation of the divine beginning in the world. The awakening of
human consciousness means man’s link with God.

47. Be awake enough to keep the light of your consciousness burning, that is, your candle should constantly burn and cast
light. If you extinguish your candle, you enter the realm of delusions and contradictions.

48. If a divine, cosmic awareness once awakens in man, he leads an exalted, conscientious life. He understands the sense of
suffering and looks upon it as something inevitable. Whatever suffering he endures, he never complains.

49. If it is dark in your consciousness, remove the cloud which is obscuring the light.

50. When consciousness is clear, man achieves inner peace.

51. Cosmic awareness means great activity. Every soul which embraces all beings, from the biggest to the smallest and
sends out its love to them in order to elevate them, enters into this state.

52. Faith is an unceasing process in cosmic awareness.

53. Today all people are beginning to feel that they are part of one great whole. This is the beginning ofthe awakening of
cosmic awareness, which wants to make all people friends, wants them to work together and understand one another.

54. Christ’s teaching brought to the world a new science which aims at preparing the road for the penetration of the new
consciousness in man, so that he will live correctly and contribute to the awakening of cosmic consciousness. In contemporary
language this means we should be aware that the cosmos is alive, that it comprises a whole and takes just as great an interest in
us as we take in it. It is the whole and we are its components.
55. I want your prosaic world to disappear.

56. There is human science — but the one I am talking to you about is not human.

57. Two things remain pure in this world — music and poetry. They are still untainted, everything else is soiled.
Consequently we should all be musicians and poets.

58. A healthy, good and sensible person cannot be poor. He has been richly endowed by nature. Pure blood, pure thoughts
and feelings make a man rich. The first thing a person needs is to have enough gold in his blood.

59. Man’s task is to aid that inner knowledge by means of which he can find the gold necessary for his blood.

60. Methods for the acquisition of gold in the blood are to work consciously on oneself and the use of foods which contain
gold.

61. I will give you one rule for life: every morning, before you start work, direct your consciousness to cosmic
consciousness to establish contact with all living beings on earth. During these two minutes try to isolate yourself completely
from this world as if nothing at all exists around you.

Man’s strength resides in his links with the invisible world

It is sufficient for us to direct our consciousness towards the cosmic, divine consciousness, for only two minutes. To establish a
link with advanced beings and to experience the force that they exert upon us.

62. When man’s awakening begins, do not stop him! Do not interfere where the spirit is at work, in the work of the Holy
Spirit.

63. When a prophet comes to us, he cannot conform to the official laws of man, to the established church, but he will speak
of things just as Nature spoke of them.

64. I am the source and I fulfil my task. I seek no happiness from men because I know God. I intend to pass on to you God’s
love; it is a great source. It does not belong to me. What I am saying is divine; it will not be constrained and cannot be
constrained.
65. I wish all people to be happy, satisfied and sincere. I have never thought about myself. I want to show you the true path.
I want the gifts of the occult to develop in you. We will awaken them gradually, not all at mice. Occultists who have developed too
rapidly have become proud. We want everything to follow its natural path, so that we can also make use of the bounties that God
has invested in us.

66. The present life has reached its outer limits. When the dying caterpillar has reached the boundary and says: “The end
has come”, her life can no longer develop in this form. She weaves a cocoon, but does she ask what will become of her, will she
become more beautiful?
Now the caterpillar will emerge as a glorious butterfly. This life will determine the new life, and the new life will be at least
tenfold better than the present one.

67. I stand to one side and do not want to impose my wishes upon you. The only method which brings no negative effects in
its trail really is to act through the Law of Love, Wisdom and Truth. It is only these that are the pure methods by which one can
act.

68. My Teaching is the Teaching of love and brotherhood, sisterhood, of absolute freedom, in which everybody respects the
rights of others, and the greatest are willing to become servants of the small and weak.

This is God’s Teaching. NOW AN EXALTED CULTURE OF LIFE IS COMING’

XII
 WHOM GOD HATH JOINED

“And so, whom God hath joined let not man put asunder” — Mt. XIX

“Whom God hath joined.” In this verse Christ is clearly speaking of marriage. In reality is that which people today practice
really marriage? Two families become closer, live well together and after a time marry their children together. Is that genuine
unification? There are three kinds of unification. The first unification is that which God makes. That is the true and strong
unification. The second unification is made by man himself, and the third that which the people make. All difficulties,
contradictions and sufferings of those united arise from the last two kinds of unification. For a man, a teacher or a state to make a
unification correctly, they must be deeply penetrated by God’s Wisdom, they must understand the fundamental law upon which
life is founded. To understand the fundamental law of life means to understand life as it is expressed in nature. That is why, when
you read the verse in which Christ speaks ofjoining, you must understand it basically in its deepest sense, and not in the letter and
superficially.

“Whom God has joined, let not man put asunder”. Many people read and re-read this verse, but they do not understand it.
Many preachers have spoken on this verse, interpreting it, but nevertheless they have not touched upon the basic truth which is
hidden in it. Why is the truth not brought out, which the verse contains in itself? For two reasons: on the other hand, the ignorance
of those who speak on it; on the other hand, a conscious veiling of the truth, in case it might expose them. Lack of knowledge,
ignorance, is justified. When he does not know something, a man says that which he does know, and hence how he thinks. But for
a man to know the truth and consciously to hide it, that cannot be forgiven
or justified. Truth is a great principle. Only the clean can speak the truth. If an unclean man tries to speak the truth, it will kill him.
So too, only the clean man can understand the truth. Somebody wants the truth to be said to him. To hear the truth, he must be
ready to die. In other words: You cannot hear and understand the truth unless you are ready to sacrifice yourself for it. The words
of Christ: “Whoever is not ready to deny himself ‘, imply the readiness of a man to renounce his life so as to comprehend the great
God-given Truth. Christ said much about unification, as also upon the more important principles of life, but to us have come only
fragments, which today are made the basis of free interpretations and various theories which do not correspond to the absolute
truth. True thought is only that which is applied and tested in life itself.

“That which God has joined, let not man put asunder.” Unification exists not only between souls but also between musical
tones. The latter unification we call harmony. If we look at the fiddle, we shall see that it is made up of several parts, but so
arranged that all the curves and angles go towards a straight line which passes through the centre of the fiddle. The master fiddle-
maker has so unified its lines and angles that at the touch of its strings all the sounds emerge from the great opening of the
harmonic unity. And man represents an instrument, like the fiddle, with four well-stretched strings. The strings of the fieddle
differ from each other not only in thickness but also in the intensity of the sound. To play a fiddle, a man also needs a bow with
well-stretched hairs, so that when it touches the strings he can obtain the required notes. For a man to know how to play the fiddle
means that he has acquired one of the great arts of life. When a child begins to learn the fiddle, at first he squeaks, playing false
notes. The more he grows and practises, the cleaner the notes become.
Life is like music. For a man to live correctly means that he masters the art of playing. The human body is like an instrument, a
special fiddle on which he plays; the strings are the four basic humours, through which a man expresses himself. The four basic
humours are: the sanguine or gaseous, mental or nervous, choleric and phlegmatic. It is not enough for the fiddle to have four
strings, but they must be of good quality, to be made of good material and to be of a certain thickness. The same applies to the
humours. It is not sufficient for us to say that a certain
man is sanguine or of mental-nervous humour, but his humour must be of good quality. To play well, the fiddler must be gifted, to
play from his soul, to have a good fiddle, a good bow and top-quality strings. And then, when he starts playing, his fiddle must
give out clean, pleasant notes. Somebody will ask: what remains for the fiddler but to put his soul into the fiddle? The soul
manifests in three ways: in the sphere of feelings, of thoughts and ofactins. When the soul manifests in the feelings, the latter
participate in the playing: out of the fiddle pour soft, warm, harmonious notes, as though it were itself speaking.

A famous fiddler took his fiddle for repair to a good craftsman, an Italian. The craftsman invited the fiddler to sit and wait
while the fiddle was being repaired, so that he could take it when it was ready. As he watched the craftsman dismantling the fiddle
with his knife, the fiddler lost consciousness and collapsed. Why did he lose consciousness? Because the movement of the knife
on the fiddle caused him pain: part of his soul resided in the fiddle.
Christ says: “What God has joined, let not man put asunder.” What unification did God do? What things did He join? God
joined the brain and the heart, the soul and the spirit, the body and the lower organs. Must an ignorant man dismember that which
God has joined. What man is ignorant? He who does not speak the truth, who does not understand wisdom, who does not act in
accordance with truth and love. Since you know this, do not act like the ignorant, separating that which God has joined. He who
keeps God’s laws will rejoice in his life.

Some villagers complained to the bishop about their priest, that he wearied them with his services, which often went on for
four or five hours. At one time he used to finish the service in half an hour, but usually he kept the people in church for hours. The
bishop sent for the priest and told him that he had had a complaint against him from his parishioners and asked him what he had to
say injustification. “Lord Bishop,” said the priest, “what they say against me is true. The cause is as follows: when the angels and
the saints assist me at the service, I finish my work quickly, in half an hour. But when I am left alone, on my own resources,
without the help of the bright ones, I finish my work in four to five hours.”
 Consequently, when the people’s affairs are well arranged, the bright ones help them; when their affairs are not well arranged,
the bright ones leave them to their own devices. So too we can explain why some trees ripen early but others later. For example,
the cornelian cherry flowers first but ripens last.

At the foundation of the world, God made plants as well as fruit trees, and He gave the right of every spirit to choose for
himself one fruit tree of his own. When it came to the turn of the devil, he chose for himself the cornelian cherry, as being the tree
which blossoms first. He said to himself: “As the cornelian cherry blossoms first, it will also ripen first.” But he was deceived: the
cornelian ripens last. And man can, like the cherry, ripen early, or, like the cornelian, rien last. Why some fruits ripen early and
others later, also has its reasons. The ripening of the cherry and of the cornelian represent processes which also proceed in the
human life.

“That which God has joined, let not man put asunder.” With this verse Christ directs the attention of people not to destroy that
which God has done. When it comes to spoiling, people today are experts. Whatever nation you come across, you will see that all
people are experts in spoiling things. You see what some peasants do when they pass a beautiful stone drinking trough. When they
look at the fountain, they get a desire to take out their knives or their axes so as to sharpen them on the trough. In such a situation
will not the trough be ruined? Will not a man be spoiled, be he priest, teacher, preacher, judge, if you sharpen your axes on them?
Then they say: “That would not happen to our priest, preacher or judge. Why should it not happen; how should they not be spoiled
when you sharpen your axes and knives on them?

So as not to spoil what God has created, first we must not spoil it. Who are those guilty of spoiling? Before learning the art of
sharpening their axes on the troughs of the fountains, people must learn the law of harmony. Some boy marries a good, gentle,
delicate young woman, but after a few years he takes out his axe and begins to sharpen it on her trough. He sharpens the axe and
lays down: “You should not be considerate, delicate, or gentle with people.” Today he sharpens his axe, tomorrow he sharpens it,
until in the end his beloved is spoiled and becomes coarse. How should she not be spoiled when people are
constantly sharpening axes? The same thing happens with the boy. You don’t need to sharpen your axes upon the backs of good
girls and boys so as to wear them away. Sharpen them upon the backs of the coarse, hard and ruthless peopole. They need to be
blunted.

A priest had the habit of waving incense before the seats of those of his parishioners who were constantly absent from church.
One of the congregation asked the priest: “Father, why do you cense before the empty seats and not opposite us, who are present
at the service?” “You do not need to be censed. As you are present here, you are out of any danger. But those who are absent, they
need to be censed, since they are exposed to great dangers and evils.” You should be like that priest, and go where there is need
and not where there is no need. The rich men always invite the rich to supper. Their seats are always censed because there is
something to be taken from them. That is not a reproach, I state a fact. Everybody says: “Today they invite me, and tomorrow I
shall invite them.” It is good for a man to do what is harmonious, natural and reasonable, so as to re-establish God’s harmony. Let
us feed the poor, the hungry, the orphans, because such is the will of God — not to destroy what He has created.

“That which God has joined let not man put asunder.” This is one of the principles to which Christ has drawn the attention of
mankind. You will say that Christ preached well. Why did he preach well? Because His preachings give life, bring a stimulus to
the minds and hearts of the people. A true sermon is that which feeds the human soul and gives it the strength to develop. Christ’s
sermons are true and truthful, because they come out of the living, reasonable nature. He interprets phenomena in nature as they
really are. Whoever cannot interpret them correctly deceives himself and at the same time deceives others. Study nature, learn it,
so that you can use its power. If a man aspires to nature and wishes to combine with it, let him every morning, especially during
the month of May, get up early and go out for a walk, in the clean air, before the sun is up. What greater picture is there of the
rising of the sun! At the same time, you can take advantage of the early rays of the sun, which react beneficiently upon the
organism. Get up early in the morning, before the rising of the sun, to receive its blessing, and after that begin your work. Re-
establish the links between your own organism and the sun, as between your soul and God, which have been made from the
beginning. Avoid temporary connections with people, so as not to come up against disharmonious situations and contradictions.

And so, study nature, study the manifestations of God, without criticising. Somebody opened a book, took only one extract
from it and began to criticise it, to say that some thought or other is not in accord with the new theories of life. Are the new
theories in accordance with God’s teaching and with God’s laws? We must all be bearers of God’s teaching, because all people, as
souls, constitute parts of God’s organism, while God demands that His body be healthy, and all the limbs be in harmony. Only
thus can man bejoyful and happy. If he is not healthy, he cannot bejoyful and happy; the cause of this is not in God; if a brother
and sister do not agree, the cause is not in God; if trust and agreement do not exist between rulers and ruled, the cause is not in
God. The cause of disharmony, mistrust and contradictions between people is due to the break-up of the unification which God
made. In future all elevated people — teachers, writers, professors, preachers — must come down from the height of their position
to enter into the world, among the simple, the poor, the suffering, to teach them how to live. Christ asks this of all people. With
his own descent to the earth, Christ shewed to the people how to apply great, unselfish love among them. All contemporary
writers know that God is at work on the earth. He causes great transformations in human minds and hearts. That is why it is said
in the Scripture that a new world is being created, new minds and hearts are founded. The new people will create the new
humanity which will shew that new powers and energies are at work, both in the world and in the whole of nature,
“That which God has joined, let not man put asunder.” Between what has this unification been made? Between the stomach and
the food, between the lungs and the air, between the heart and the feelings, between the mind and the thoughts. If one of these
unifications is destroyed, man is disorganised. It is enough for the correct unification between stomach and food to be destroyed
for the man to fall ill and to seek help from the doctor. But if the doctor helps him and then a second time the man destroys the
unification, the stomach will begin to resist him, and will soon surrender its service. Just as a man’s stomach is destroyed, so
relationships with people are ruined. Every man must make the unification between his stomach and the food which he takes. If
the unification is a correct one, a man feels healthy, courageous, happy and
ready for any work. After that, if he does not feel healthy, joyful and brave, the unification is not harmonious. If he does not know
his organism and cannot make harmonious unifications, a man asks the opinion of good scholars and doctors, and applies their
advice. The opinion of scholars is good, but is not the same for every person, and is not the same for various ages, physical and
spiritual. A man must constantly change his food. On the change of food depends his health condition.

Just as the incorrect unification between stomach and food upsets the human organism, so too the incorrect unification between
the heart and the feelings upsets not only the physical but also the phychic condition of the man. You will say that people should
love one another. How many young men must love a girl, and how many girls must love a young man? If ten young men love one
girl, they will upset her. It is preferable for one boy to love one girl, and not ten. The ten boys will confuse her head, will muddle
her heart, and soon she will begin to fall ill. In reality, only one boy loves, and not two.

Somewhere in America there was a wonderful preacher who charmed his hearers with his oratory. Then came a day when he
had to leave. All his hearers and flock came out to see him off, because he was a general favourite. With them came out the dogs
and ducks and geese to say goodbye to him and wish him a happy journey. Finally he got onto a horse and set off for the station.
At the end of the town, the horse reared up on its hind legs, threw him to the ground and said: “Good-bye my friend, we do not
need such celebrities. They are not necessary for our development.”

Which man is a celebrity? He who carries out God’s will and, like the sun, bears a blessing for every living creature. Some
think that, to be saved, they need to have correct beliefs. This is not so. If you sleep when the sun rises, whoever you are, nothing
can save you. The salvation of mankind is concealed in that great religion, which unites all religions, like the limbs of a whole.
The new religion is love. It unites all people, pacifies and solves contradictions and brings them joy and happiness.

For people to be united means that they have common ideals, common aims. Unification, one-ness, gives people strength and
makes them powerful. Whatever it is that they desire, they can attain it. When the
people of Israel left Egypt and set off with Moses for the Promised Land, they were divided into twelve tribes, and each tribe
carried part of the Tabernacle. Wherever they halted, they at once gathered all its parts together, erected it and offered up a fervent
prayer to God. Gathered together, sending up their prayer to God, they received His blessing.

What do the present-day orthodox do? They too bear parts of the Tabernacle, but even now they still cannot gather in one place
to build it and all together offer up a prayer of thanksgiving to God. If somebody asks them what they are carrying, they reply:
“We are the true believers, we bear the parts of the Tabernacle.” Christ says to them: “Gather together in one place and let each
bring the part which he bears, so that we can build the Great Tabernacle, and all together pray to God in the Spirit and Truth.” Let
all peoples gather the parts of the Tabernacle into one whole; this implies the verse: “That which God has joined, let not man put
asunder.” In other words it is said: “Do not turn upside down the great love which God has put in your souls.”

The time has come for the people to turn to the education of their minds and hearts, which is the first unification which God has
accomplished. What greater blessing for man is there than to have a mind which thinks straight and a heart which feels correctly
and to join them in one! When the mind thinks straight and the heart feels correctly, man understands things. He has achieved that
understanding by the path of suffering. Nevertheless people complain about their sufferings. Blessed sufferers, blind and lame!
Why are people blind, lame or crippled? Because they have passed through some philosophy which has crippled them. They
ought to search for God’s Truth, which bears life and shews the path to the Lord. Many men seek God where He is not. Go out in
the month of May, early in the morning at four o’clock, and you will find the Lord. Join in the song of the little birds, in the breath
of the soft breeze, in the babble of the srings, and you will find God. The sun invites every living being to come outside, to great
him, so that he can pass on God’s blessing. Why should you not give thanks to the sun, as to God’s servant, who bears the epistle
from Our Father, and say to him: “Bear our greeting to our Father and say to Him that we have already decided to re-establish the
harmony which we have destroyed.” What do most people do? When they wake up, they look out and, if they see that it is windy
or the sky is cloudy, they say: “The weather is nasty,
it’s not fit to get up.” No, be thankful for the weather, whatever it is, and say: “The day is good. I shall get to enjoy the day, to
give thanks for the blessings which it promises.” Give thanks for the wind, because it ventilates your thoughts and feelings. Give
thanks for the clouds, because they carry dampness, through which the flowers are freshened, the trees and the fruits. This is the
right teaching, towards which people strive. Every living thing wants to be loved, to live freely and to enjoy the blessings which
nature gives. When I meet a dog, he looks at me, wags his tail, and asks me: “Do you think of beating me, or will you leave me
free to go my way?” “Go freely on your way, I bring peace and not force.” The dog believes me, wags his tail again and goes on.

“That which God has joined, let not man put asunder.” To preserve this link, man must be ready to apply the teaching of
Christ, This means to keep the law of harmony, known under the name of the law of sympathy. Two laws are at work in the
world: the law of sympathy and the law of antipathy, that is, a law of harmony and a law of disharmony. When they love, people
apply the law of sympathy or of harmony, they live among people in a brotherly way. Whgen they do not love, they live by the
law of antipathy or disharmony. In that law there exists repulsion, but in the former — attraction. Where there is harmony, there is
God. That is why every man must ask himself whether he is linked with God or not,

Do not seek for God outside, like some form, but look for Him inside, in yourself, like a content. The rose and the carnation
have an external form, but the important thing is their scent, which a man accepts internally. They can be distinguished by their
aroma. Consequently God is both outside and inside. It is a mistake to think that He is only outside. Man should not consciously
close his eyes before the truth. All things between which there is unification are internal. For example, you have a piano, music, a
pianist, but the musical sounds will not appear: to get the sounds, the pianist must join together all the elements into a whole, and
the sound will appear. You listen and accept the music internally. But only that man is able to accept the internal meanings of
things who listens closely inside himself, to his own inner voice. That is what it means for a man to understand the meaning of
things.

Many men ask themselves what the church represents. The church
is the piano, the holy books are the sheet music, and the priest is the pianist. He has to sit at the piano and to play according to all
the rules of the music. You sharpen your ears and you listen, so as to take in the music internally and you bless God for having the
possibility to make use of it. Rejoice that you are able to go outside, when the sun shines and you are able to accept it. Blessed is
the man who is able to understand the conjunction which God has laid in the whole of nature, among the minerals, plants and
animals. You may say that the minerals and plants are voiceless. Nature is living and reasonable. Nothing in it is voiceless. He
who has ears to hear, he can listen to the converse of nature and understand it. All mystics take nature as music, converse and
song. Thus it preaches and instructs people. There is not a preacher in the world who can compare himself with nature.

“That which God has joined, let not man put asunder.” God has made several basic unifications, on the one hand between the
body, the soul and the spirit, and, on the other hand, between the mind, the heart and the will. These are conditions through which
the human spirit passes, so as to perfect itself In the physical world man learns the law of movement, in the spiritual world the
qualities of the feelings and their intensity, and in the intellectual world the meaning of life. When we talk about resurrection,
about eternal life, we understand the conjunction which exists between the human spirit and the human soul. They contain the
qualities of the Holy Spirit and of God’s soul, and therefore man has possibilities such as God has. He must be conscious of that
work upon himself, to manifest the Godly which is placed in him. If somebody says that he cannot do a certain thing, he shews
that he denied the Godly in himself. If he says that he is a sinner, he denies what God has unified. God has given you much land
which you must cultivate; many men leave their hearts and minds uncultivated: that is the reason why there falls from without
various unwanted seeds, from which sring up weeds and tares. He who does not cultivate what God has given him cannot be
saved; nowhere does he see a way out. He who does not work in conjunction with the Godly can expect no blessings. Every man
must say: “God has placed in me certain gifts and capabilities, and I must work so as to develop them.”
You may say that man is sinful, that alone he can achieve nothing. Sinful is only he who has destroyed the unification which
God made.
Turn to the Godly in yourself, with a wish to restore the harmony which exists between your mind and your heart, between your
soul and your spirit, and you will be good, you will rejoice in the blessings which have been given you. Do not say that people are
bad, that they prevent you from manifesting yourself, but look into yourself for the cause of this. Apply faith, patience and love,
and you will see that you will quickly achieve good results. To recognise your neighbours, take off from them the outer coverings,
and you will find that inside they are good. The green outer covering of the walnut is bitter, but the kernel is sweet, good to eat.
Only in this way can you recognise the qualities of the human soul.l Do not say that man as such is a wolf. If you think that, you
see only the wolfs skin in which he is temporarily dressed; inside he is not really a wolf. Another dresses in a lion’s skin, but
inside he is not a lion. You must penetrate into the inner nature of man, if you are to understand that man is a brother to man and
not a wolf.

He who has worked and continues to work upon himself has preserved his cleanliness, like a natural piece of clothing given
him by God. If you meet such a man, you will see God in his face and you will rejoice that you have seen Him. Your task is to
learn and to preserve everything which was given to you in the distant past. Where will you learn? From the Great Teacher, God,
whose teaching has no beginning and has no end. He leads towards resurrection, towards everlasting life. To be born again means
to begin from the beginning to learn and to work. The resurrected man is ready to renounce his personal life and to work and to
live only for Him who has created him.

Today Christ turns to all people who find out that in them is the image of God and who undertake to purify it and to restore the
original unification in themselves that they were born with. God gave to man health, which he must carefully preserve. To
preserve your health, rise early in the morning, especially in the month of May. At four o’clock you must be out of your bed. That
is good not only for you, but for all people. Teachers, priests, mothers, fathers — all must begin their work early. When the sun
begins to shine, say: “Blessed is the Lord our God, who has sent the sun for us to enjoy its light and warmth.” He who enjoys the
blessings which nature generously gives him, only he understands the meaning of the verse, spoken by Christ two thousand years
ago: “That which God has joined, let not man put asunder.”
 As I look at this verse, I only scatter the seeds on your fields. The remaining task is yours, you must cultivate them, just as a
writer takes a subject and develops it. That means that a man hears the voice of his great Father — Love, and understands the
meaning of his life and his purpose on the earth. That means for a man to be born again, that is, to be born anew. Christ says:
“Unless a man be born again, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God.” That’s who, whoever is born of father and mother will
be born and reborn many times upon the earth. The fool will be born and reborn, until he becomes wise; the ordinary man must
become talented, a genius, a saint, an angel, and so on. If for every living being there is not a condition to develop, then life loses
its meaning. Work, develop yourselves, without struggling for supremacy. Whoever wishes to be first, the same shall be last.

An ancient tradition relates that when God founded the world, He entrusted the sun with a great task — to shine, to give light
and to warm. However, it had the desire to rise first and to be the first to go before God. When He learnt about this desire, the
Lord laid down that all the planets should move around the Sun and it around God. That is precisely why the Sun, the elder
brother of the heavens, was further from God than all the younger brethren. The Sun confessed his sin, and to redeem it,
constantly rose and set. The remaining planets moved round him so as to learn the law of motion.

Many Christians have the same desire as the Sun, to be near to Christ, but the new teaching, the teaching of Love, excludes
avarice. “Blessed are the meek and poor in spirit,” says Christ. In other words: “Blessed are those who take up the place which
God has marked out for them.” For preference, a man should occupy the last place, in order to carry out God’s will, rather than to
be first and not to fulfil God’s will. Christ says: “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for they shall see God.”

I want you to restore the connection between the mind and the heart, as also betwqeen the spirit and the soul, so that all your
energies begin to flow, whose taps you have turned off for centuries.

Talk preached by The Master, 13 May 1917, Sofia.

Afterword

With the first book of “The Grain of Wheat”, the compiler (A), who is a disciple of the Master, has made an inspired and loving
effort to cast some light upon the great lifework of Beinsa Douno.
By means talks and of selected thoughts based on themes from his lectures, resumes and essays to act as a bridge between the
various sections, the reader will be able to get some idea of the light cast by our Master’s Words. His language is lively, for those
were the words he actually spoke. They reach all levels of our consciousness. They are windows opening onto everything — the
soul, the spirit, the mind and consciousness of his listeners. He sets us many exercises for the development of the various spiritual
bodies, breathing exercises and the Paneurhythmia.
The PANEURHYTHMIA cannot be a deep experience without the light of his Words. This is its personification according to the
laws invested in its harmonious movements and music. It is not something one can trade or use for personal manifestations. It
belongs to the Great Fountainhead. The Master, Beinsa Douno, or DrPetur Dunov, was its creator. He brought it down to earth to
clothe in even finer garments the manifestations of Divine Consciousness in which we must bathe ourselves.
This is Divine Cosmic Consciousness, of which the Cosmic Master spoke at the beginning of the century. At that time he wrote to
one of his first disciples, “Feel like a citizen of the world.”
We, too, should feel like citizens of the world since we are encircled by his words, when we sing the songs, when we play the new
music, when we breathe and eat and when we dance of Paneurhythmia.
A NEW, EXALTED CULTURE OF LOVE IS COMING!
Friends! Brothers and Sistsers, Everywhere!

An inner, esoteric school of LOVE HAS ALWAYS EXISTED. Read and reflect. The Master will appear to you. There is nothing
more beautiful for you than to be a disciple. Then all difference of age, place, position, race and religion disappears. All become
disciples of the great school of the WORLDWIDE WHITE BROTHERHOOD. So the Teaching of the Master Beinsa Douno (Dr
Peter Dunov) will reach out to those who await that HEAVENLY WORD AND TEACHING. We shall meet together, we shall be
together in the same school. But it must be kept clean and not be changed, because this High Source must not be muddied. It has
come through HIM and we are bound to keep it pure and unchanged. We have to observe the Holy Traditions of the White
Brotherhood.
This book is published in Love. It has been prepared in Love without anybody being paid money. Such is the rule.
Send your questions and your opinions to the editor. We cannot reply to you personally, but we shall take account of your interest.
The most important thing is internal work, prayer and contemplation, and above all the WORD. READ AND STUDY THE
WORD OF THE MASTER BEINSA DOUNO. HE CAME DOWN TO EARTH FOR YOU AND FOR ME, HE CAME DOWN
FOR US!
THE TESTAMENT OF THE MASTER
Love the perfect road of truth and life Make good the foundation of your home Let justice be the measure Love be your
decoration Wisdom your fence Truth your light Only then will you recognize me and I will make myself known to you
The Hymn of the Great Soul

The sun shines Light is everywhere The world is wrapped In warm clothes.

All life awakes The water flows The grass grows Freshness wafts everywhere.
Everything moves Crawls and creeps Birds chirp Deer run
The wind blows. But man stands and thinks: What will he do?

A joyful song is heard: Great are You o Lord Great are your deeds Great is your name above all.

You rule in power and life In knowledge. Wisdom, Truth and Love

Great are You o Lord, Great are your deeds Great is your name above all.